Skip to main content

Full text of "Sermons : sermons I, II, III, upon human nature, or man considered as a moral agent"

See other formats


and  fit > 


: 

I 

s 

1 


V-V 


Otieolodkal  Collection, 
of  the- 


HANDBOOKS 

FOR 

BIBLE    CLASSES 

AND  PRIVATE  STUDENTS. 


EDITED  BY 

REV.  MARCUS  DODS,  D.D., 

AND 

REV.  ALEXANDER  WHYTE,  D.D. 


THREE  SERMONS  BY  BISHOP  BUTLER, 


EDINBURGH: 
T.  &  T.  CLARK,  38  GEORGE  STREET. 


PRINTED  BY  MORRISON   AND  OIBB 
FOR 

T.    &    T.     CLARK,     EDINBURGH. 

LONDON,  ....  HAMILTON,   ADAMS,   AND  CO. 

DUBLIN,  .  .  .  GEORGE  HERBERT. 

NEW  YORK,     ....  SCRIBNER  AND  WELFORD. 


SERMONS 


BY   THE   RIGHT  REVEREND   FATHER   IN   GOD 

JOSEPH     BUTLER,    D.  C.  L., 

LATE   LORD   BISHOP  OF  DURHAM. 


SERMONS  /.,  //.,  ///. 

UPON  HUMAN  NATURE,  OR  MAN  CONSIDERED 
AS  A  MORAL  AGENT. 


Introduction  anti 

BY  THE 

REV.    THOMAS    B.  KILPATRICK,  B.D., 

MINISTER   AT  FERRYHILL,    ABERDEEN. 


EDINBURGH: 
T.    &    T.    CLARK,    38    GEORGE    STREET. 


PREFACE. 


THE  aim  of  this  little  book  is  twofold.  In  the  first  place,  an  effort  is 
made  so  to  explain  and  illustrate  Butler's  Three  Sermons  on  Human 
Nature  that  they  shall  be  made  intelligible  and  attractive  to  readers 
who  may  feel  themselves  repelled  by  a  style  which  is  at  times  obscure 
and  unpleasant.  In  the  second  place,  the  hope  is  entertained  of 
engaging  and  directing  in  a  course  of  ethical  study  some  who  may 
not  yet  have  seriously  considered  the  interest  and  importance  of  such 
a  pursuit.  No  attempt  is  made  to  be  exhaustive  or  even  systematic. 
The  aim  of  the  book  will  be  amply  realized,  if  readers  have  their 
interest  in  the  subject  of  ethics  awakened,  and  arise  to  make  for 
themselves  a  more  competent  and  satisfactory  study. 

It  may  be  objected  that  ethical  study  is  far  too  abstruse  and. 
difficult  for  those  whom  the  editors  chiefly  have  in  view  in  issuing 
their  series  of  Bible  Class  Handbooks.  The  difficulty  may  be 
granted ;  and  to  those  who  believe  that  no  good  thing  can  be  got 


without  efforl.  the  difficulty  of  the  subject  will  be  no  reason  agamsT 
its  being  taught  to  all  who  are  gifted  with  ordinary  intelligence,  even 
though  they  may  not  have  received  a  scientific  training.  The  charge 
of  want  of  interest  or  of  remoteness  from  practical  life  must  be 
earnestly  repudiated.  What  can  lie  nearer  to  our  interest,  what  can 
be  more  profitable  for  all  who  seek  nobility  of  life,  than  the  study 

of  those  principles  which  mould  the  character  and  determine   the 

& 


6  PREFACE. 

conduc^  If  ever  there  was  a  time  when  ethical  study  was  needed, 
not  only  among  the  cultured  few,  but  among  the  unphilosophic 
multitude,  it  is  now.  Social  life  is  becoming  more  complex,  its 
problems  deeper  and  more  hard  of  solution.  Political  life  is  wider, 
and  political  responsibilities  rest  upon  well-nigh  every  individual  in 
the  state,  however  poor  or  ill-educated.  Never  was  there  a  time 
when  moral  fallacies  spread  so  swiftly,  or  were  fraught  with  more 
disastrous  consequences.  If  the  democracy  is  to  rule  in  righteous- 
ness,  it  must  be  educated  in  true  notions  of  what  right  is.  The 
young  men  and  maidens  who  pass  through  clerical  hands  for  instruc 
tion  hold  in  their  power  the  moral  destinies  of  the  empire.  Most 
needful  is  it,  therefore,  that  pains  be  taken  to  aid  them  to  think 
clearly  and  truly  on  moral  subjects,  so  that  their  decisions  on  the 
moral  problems  presented  to  them  in  their  individual,  social,  or 
political  life,  should  be  clear,  definite,  and  true.  It  may  be  objected, 
further,  that  such  a  study  is  at  least  non-religious.  Many  good  men 
object  to  it  as  placing  too  high  a  value  on  "  mere  morality."  It  is 
rather  hard  to  have  to  meet  such  an  objection.  It  ought  not  to  be 
necessary  to  refer  such  objectors  to  the  New  Testament,  that  they 
may  see  for  themselves  the  place  which  ethical  teaching  holds  there. 
There  is  a  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  there  are  maxims  and  parables, 
surely  enough  to  prove  the  value  our  Lord  puts  upon  morality.  The 
Epistles  in  like  manner  abound  in  special  and  careful  treatment 
bestowed  on  moral  subjects.  Nothing  is  more  striking  than  the  zest 
with  which  the  Apostle  Paul  rises  from  the  highly  doctrinal  to  the 
intensely  practical,  and  his  evident  anxiety  that  no  doctrine  shall 
seem  to  hang  in  the  air  merely,  without  firm  footing  on  the  plane  of 
actual  life  and  conduct.  Let  the  proportions  of  the  New  Testament 
be  observed,  and  ethical  study  has  nothing  to  fear  in  the  way  of  being 
undervalued  or  restricted.  Besides,  if  there  be  a  truth  at  all  in  this 
sneer  at  "  mere  morality,"  it  is  one  which  no  Christian  moralist  has 
ever  overlooked.  It  has  been  often  observed,  and  in  this  little  book 


PREFACE.  7 

it   shall  be  specially  emphasized,  that  the  true  basis  of  ethics  is 
religion^   Morality,  falsely  abstracted  and  held  apart  from  religion,  is    | 
indeed  "  mere  morality,"  mere  failure.     Morality,  having  its  springs 
in  religion,  looking  to  religion  for  its  crown  and^Dnsummation,  is  the 
interpretation  of  religion,  its  translation  into  terms  of  daily  life,  its  I 
fullest  vindication,   its  noblest  apologetic.     Let  those  who  hastily   - 
condemn  writing  or  preaching  as  being  merely  moral  beware  of  what 
they  are  doing.     There  is  no  deadlier  heresy  than  the  separation 
of  religion  and  morality.     Language,  therefore,  which  would  even 


suggest  that  they  were  separable  is  most  dangerous,  and  imperils  the 
whole  truth  of  the  Gospel.  These  things  ought  ye  to  have  done,  and 
not  to  have  left  the  other  undone.  Were  religious  writings  and 
evangelical  sermons  to  contain  more  ethical  teaching  than  they  com 
monly  do,  it  would  not  make  them  the  less  religious  and  evangelical, 
and  it  would  make  them  far  more  adequate  to  scriptural  and  divine 
truth,  and  would  bring  them  into  far  closer  connection  with  the  needs 
of  man.  With  the  aim,  then,  of  reviving  and  spreading  abroad 
among  the  people  an  interest  in  ethical  study,  several  methods  might 
be  adopted.  A  handbook  might  be  prepared  which  would  deal  with 
the  whole  range  of  ethics,  and  give  at  least  the  outline  of  a  system. 
A  most  useful  textbook  would  be  one  which  should  confine  itself 
strictly  to  New  Testament  ethics,  and  examine  the  various  moral 
ideas  to  be  found  in  the  teaching  of  Christ,  and  in  other  parts  of  the 
New  Testament.  The  method  adopted  by  the  editors  has  been  to 
take  an  English  author  whose  views  are  contained  in  brief  compass, 
and  make  him  a  door  of  entrance,  as  it  were,  into  the  subject.  The 
author  they  have  chosen  is  Joseph  Butler,  whose  sermons  on  Human 
Nature  contain  the  gist  of  his  teaching.  In  using  this  author  in  this 
way,  several  things  naturally  occur  as  necessary  to  be  done.  It  will 
be  necessary  to  recall  the  main  features  of  the  man's  life  ;  for  as  a 
man  lives,  so  will  his  thinkingbe.  It  will  be  requisite  also  to  note  his 
place  in  the  history  of  thought,  and  to  see  whom  he  succeeded  and 


8  PREFACE. 

by  whom  he  was  surrounded  in  this  department  of  study.  A  com 
pendious  statement  of  his  views  will  be  useful ;  as  also  an  estimate  of 
them  in  the  light  of  later  developments.  These  things  are  attempted 
in  the  Introduction.  The  Notes  form  a  kind  of  commentary.  They 
try  to  explain  the  author's  meaning  where  that  seems  obscure.  They 
offer  a  few  illustrations  and  examples  from  literature  of  ideas  occur 
ring  in  the  text.  In  some  cases  also  they  take  up  suggestions 
and  seek  to  develop  them  constructively.  It  has  not  been  possible 
to  avoid  altogether  technicalities  in  language,  or  turns  of  thought 
more  familiar  to  the  student  than  to  the  general  reader.  Where 
such  difficulties  belong  not  to  the  subject  but  to  its  treatment,  the 
notes  are  of  course  faulty,  and  of  their  deficiency  in  this  and 
manifold  other  respects  the  writer  is  keenly  aware.  It  is  hoped, 

'however,  that  with  all  its  defects,  this  little  book  may  be  helpful 
in  deepening  in  the  minds  of  others  an  interest  which  the  writer  has 
profoundly  at  heart. 

T.  B.  K. 
ABERDEEN,  ist  May  1888. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION,      .                                  ....  11-50 

§  r.  Biographical  Sketch,         .                          ...  11-15 

§  2.  The  Aim  and  Value  of  Ethical  Study,      .            .             .  15-20 
§  3.  The   Rise  of  Modern  (British)  Ethical  Study  :  Thomas 

Hobbes,        ......  20-23 

§  4.  Answers  to  Hobbes  :  Shaftesbury  and  Hutcheson,            .  24-26 

§  5.  Butler's  Ethical  Doctrine  :  Standpoint  and  Method,        .  26-30 

§  6.  Butler's  Ethical  Doctrine :  Statement,      .             .             .  30-37 

§  7.  Butler's  Ethical  Doctrine :  Estimate,       .             .             .  37~43 

§  8.  Concluding  Remarks,        .....  43-50 

TEXT  AND  NOTES,            .           .           .           .           .            .  51-123 


INTRODUCTIO  N., 


§    I.   BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH. 

THE  incidents  of  Butler's  life  are  very  few,  and  may  be  told  very 
briefly.  The  future  bishop  was  the  son  of  a  shopkeeper,  and 
was  born  at  Wantage,  in  Berkshire,  in  the  year  1692.  His  father,  who 
was  a  Presbyterian,  destined  him  for  the  ministry ;  and,  after  a  few 
years  spent  in  the  grammar  school,  he  was  sent  to  a  Nonconformist 
academy,  then  situated  in  Gloucester,  but  soon  after  removed  to 
Tewkesbury.  Here  he  remained  till  past  his  twenty-second  year. 
The  only  remarkable  feature  of  his  career  so  far  is  the  correspond 
ence  which  took  place  between  him  and  Dr.  Clarke,  the  author  of 
A  Demonstration  of  the  Being  and  Attributes  of  God^  which  was 
published  in  1704.  The  criticisms  which  Butler  then  offered  on 
Clarke's  work  he  afterwards  withdrew ;  but  his  having  ventured  to 
make  them  at  all  shows  the  meditative  cast  of  his  mind  displaying 
itself  thus  early.  About  this  time  he  determined  to  abandon  the  non 
conformity  in  which  he  had  been  reared,  and  to  conform  to  the 
Established  Church  of  England.  We  might  be  disposed,  in  view  of 
the  worldly  success  which  afterwards  befell  him,  to  question  the  purity 
of  his  motives  in  taking  this  step.  In  his  whole  life,  however,  we  see 
only  deep  quietude  and  even  lethargy  of  spirit,  to  which  active  self- 
seeking  and  restless  ambition  were  utterly  uncongenial.  We  shall 
find  the  true  explanation  to  lie,  on  the  one  hand,  in  the  decadent 
spirituality  of  the  Nonconformist  bodies  of  the  time,  which  rendered 
them  incapable  of  commanding  the  enthusiastic  loyalty  even  of  their 

own  members  ;  and,  on  the  other,  in  the  tone  and  temper  of  Butler's 

u 


f 
, 


12          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

mind,  which,  at  once  meditative  and  devout,  found  itself  attracted  by 
the  ceremonial  worship  of  Episcopacy,  and  the  mystical  theology 
often,  though  by  no  means  always  or  necessarily,  characteristic  of  it. 
It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Thomas  Seeker,  a  school  companion  of 
Butler's,  and  his  life-long  friend,  made  the  same  transition,  and 
ultimately  attained  the  highest  position  the  Church  could  afford,  the 
Archbishopric  of  Canterbury.  In  1714,  Butler  entered  Oxford  as  a 
student  of  Oriel  College,  and  in  1717  received  ordination.  At  Oxford 
he  made  a  friendship  to  which  he  was  afterwards  indebted  for  pro 
motion,  that  of  Edward  Talbot,  whose  father  was  then  Bishop  of 
Salisbury,  and  afterwards  Bishop  of  Durham.  Through  this  powerful 
influence  he  was  appointed  preacher  at  the  Rolls  Chapel  in  1718 ; 
rector  of  Haughton-le-Skerne,  near  Darlington,  in  1722  ;  and,  in  1725, 
rector  of  Stanhope,  a  benefice  so  rich  that  it  obtained  the  name  of 
the  "  golden  rectory."  In  the  following  year  he  resigned  his  post  as 
preacher  at  the  Rolls  Chapel,  and  published  fifteen  of  the  sermons 
which  he  had  preached  during  his  tenure  of  office.  Most  of  these 
directly  develop  his  ethical  theory,  as  their  titles  indicate  :  "  Upon 
Human  Nature,  or  man  considered  as  a  Moral  Agent "  (i.,  ii.,  iii.), 
"  Upon  Compassion  "  (v.,  vi.),  "  Upon  Resentment  and  Forgiveness 
of  Injuries  "  (viii.,  ix.),  "  Upon  the  Love  of  our  Neighbour  "  (xi.,  xii.). 
Others  are  more  incidental  in  their  character :  "  Upon  the  Govern 
ment  of  the  Tongue  "  (iv.),  "  Upon  the  Character  of  Balaam  "  (vii.), 
"  Upon  Self-Deceit "  (x.),  "  Upon  the  Ignorance  of  Man  "  (xv.).  Two 
are  of  unique  interest  and  special  importance  for  a  full  study  of  his 
thought :  "  Upon  Piety,  or  the  Love  of  God "  (xiii.,  xiv.).  In  no 
sense  do  these  sermons  constitute  a  system.  His  views  are  there,  but 
in  disjointed,  sermonic  form ;  a  fact  which  doubtless  helped  to  dis 
guise  from  the  author  himself  their  occasional  mutual  inconsistencies. 
His  own  remark  in  concluding  the  preface  is  :  "  It  may  be  proper  first 
to  advertise  the  reader,  that  he  is  not  to  look  for  any  particular  reason 
for  the  choice  of  the  greatest  part  of  these  discourses  ;  their  being 
taken  from  amongst  many  others,  preached  in  the  same  place, 
through  a  course  of  eight  years,  being  in  great  measure  accidental. 
Neither  is  he  to  expect  to  find  any  other  connection  between  them 
than  that  uniformity  of  thought  ancLdgsign  which  will  jilwavs  be 


INTRODUCTION.  13 


found  in  the  writings  oJLthe  same  person^ 
simplicity  and  in  earnest."  Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  literary 
merit  of  these  sermons,  the  style  of  which  is  often  obscure  through 
too  great  compression,  or  oflEe"  value  of  their  ethical  theory,  which 
may  afford  grounds  for  criticism^  the  "  simplicity  "  of  the  author's 
motive  and  the  ^earnestness  "  of  his  purpose  are  sufficiently  obvious, 
and  are  worthy  of  truest  respect  and  admiration.  One  would  like 
to  know  if  the  services  were  well  attended,  and  if  any  of  the  audience, 
who  may  have  come  through  custom  or  curiosity,  left  with  the  throb 
of  rising  nobility  of  purpose  beating  in  their  bosoms.  For  six  yearsX 
he  remained  at  Stanhope  immersed  in  the  train  of  thought  which  V 
issued  in  the  famous  Analogy.  Queen  Caroline,  who  had  heard  of  J  \ 
him  from  his  old  friend  Seeker,  and  had  been  surprised  to  learn 
that  he  was  still  living,  remarked  on  another  occasion  to  a  Church 
dignitary  that  she  had  imagined  Mr.  Butler  was  dead.  "  No, 
madam,"  was  the  reply,  "  he  is  not  dead,  but  he  is  buried."  The 
resurrection  very  speedily  took  place.  He  was  made  chaplain  to  the 
Lord  Chancellor  ;  and  on  his  way  to  London  he  visited  Oxford,  where 
he  received  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Law.  This  period  seems  to 
have  been  more  full  of  living  interest  than  any  other  in  his  unevent 
ful  life.  In  1736  he  received  a  prebend  in  the  church  of  Rochester. 
In  the  same  year  he  was  made  Clerk  of  the  Closet,  and  became  a 
regularly  invited  guest  at  those  supper  parties  at  which  Queen 
Caroline  assembled  the  leading  divines  of  the  day  and  listened  with 
interest,  and  we  may  hope  with  intelligence,  to  their  discussions  upon 
theological  subjects.  In  this  year  also  he  published  his  Analogy  of 
Religion,  Natural  and  Revealed,  to  the  Constitution  and  Course  of 
Nature,  a  wbrk  which  has,  perhaps  too  exclusively,  guided  the  lines. 
^long  which  the  defence  of  Christian  truth  has  proceeded  down  to 
the  present  day,  and  tHe  fame  o?  which  has  somewhat  cast  into  the 
shaoTeThe  real  value  of  the  sermons.  With  this  year  Butler's  literary 
history  ends.  In  1738  he  was  made  a  bishop,  and  amid  the  cares  of 
such  an  office  he  probably  lacked  the  leisure,  and  perhaps  even  lost 
the  capacity,  for  fresh  literary  effort.  His  first  see  was  Bristol,  which 
he  held  for  eleven  years.  In  1750  he  was  translated  to  Durham. 
The  first  and  only  charge  which  he  addressed  to  his  clergy  attracted 


14  BUTLERS    THREE    SERMONS    ON    HUMAN    NATURE. 

considerable  attention,  and  provoked  some  hostility  by  expressions 
which  to  the  unsophisticated  minds  of  the  day  savoured  of  a  tendency 
towards  Roman  superstitions.  For  two  years  he  continued  to  dis 
charge  the  duties  and  dispense  the  charities  of  his  magnificent  but 
most  onerous  position.  His  health,  however,  gave  way  under  the 
strain,  and  he  died  at  Bath,  June  16,  1752.  His  last  thoughts  seem 
to  have  gathered  round  his  boyhood's  friend  Seeker,  who  was  then 
Bishop  of  Oxford.  He  was  buried  in  his  old  cathedral  of  Bristol. 
After  his  death  an  attempt  was  made  to  revive  the  charge  of 
Romanism  which  had  been  brought  against  him  during  his  life.  It 
was  even  asserted  that  he  had  died  in  the  communion  of  the  Church 
of  Rome.  These  suspicions  were  finally  disposed  of  through  the 
testimony  of  Seeker,  now  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  thus 
rendered  a  last  service  to  the  friend  whose  career  had  been  so 
strangely  parallel  to  his  own. 

A  man's  thought,  if  it  be  true  and  genuine,  is  the  expression  of  his 
character,  from  which  it  derives  its  distinctive  peculiarities.     Between 
'  y Butler's  ethical  theory,  accordingly,  and  his  life  there  is  an  obvious 
f    and  striking  resemblance.     He  stands  in  marked  contrast  to  the  men 
\   among  whom  he  lived  and  worked.     He  is  pure  in  his  own  practice ; 
\  quiet,  reflective,  unenergetic  in  his  disposition  ;  absorbed  in  studies 
I  of  human  nature,  brooding  over  questions  of  right  and  duty.     Around 
/  him  seethes  a  world  of  scheme,  and  ambition,  and  intrigue,  which 
-<^     knows  no  higher  standard  than  temporal  benefit,   and  no  loftier 
\    motive  than  selfishness  more  or  less  disguised.     In  like  manner,  his 
moral  teaching  is  directly  opposed  to  the  prevailing  conceptions  of 
the  day.     It  vindicates  the  claim  of  duty  against  theories  which 
laboured  to  elevate  to  the  rank  of  a  speculative  truth  and  a  practical 
guide  the  demand   of  self  to  be  supreme  and  uncontrolled.      It  is 
remarkable  that  the  world  made  no  atternp^o  persecute  the  man 
^  v  whose  words,  illustrated  as  these  were  by  his  personal  character,  so 
C      fully  condemned  it.     It  was  stirred  to  no  resentment,  and  heaped  its 
\    highest  honours  on  one  whom  it  recognised  to  be  wholly  unlike  itself. 
Bagehot's  explanation  of  the  phenomenon   is  given  with  his  usual 
keenness  of  expression  :  "  We  may  admire  what  we  cannot  share ; 
/   reverence  what  we  do  not  imitate.     At  any  rate,  so  thought  the 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

contemporaries  of  Butler.     They  did,  as  a  Frenchman  would  say, 
'  their  possible '  for  a  good  man  ;  at  least  they  made  him  a  bishop  " 
(Literary  Studies,  vol.  ii.  p.  60).     It  is  less  remarkable  that  Butler  did  / 
not  perceive  the  full  extent  of  his  difference  from  prevailing  views  on  \  A 
moral  subjects.     It  has  often  happened  that  a  thinker  has  missed  the  i    j 
central  position  of  his  own  thought ;  and  while  preparing  the  way  for  I/ 
further  developments,  has  not  himself  perceived  the  full  consequences  j 
of  his  own  teaching. 


§   2.   THE  AIM  AND  VALUE  OF  ETHICAL  STUDY. 

There  are  three  great  relationships  in  which,  as  human  beings,  we 
stand,  toward  nature,  toward  our  fellow-men,  and  toward  God.     In 
these,  broadly  speaking,  our  lives  are  spent,  and  through  these  our    I 
natures  are  developed  on  their  various  sides,  physical,  moral,  and    | 
spiritual.     We  may  live  in  these  spheres  of  being,  and  occupy  our-N 
selves   abundantly  in  their  activities,   and    become    through    such    \ 
exercise    strong    in    physical  frame,   sound    in   moral  constitution,      \ 
reverent  and  devout  in  soul,  long  before  the  reflective  faculty  fully 
awakes  and  prompts  us  to  ask  definitely  what  is  the  nature  and  value      I 
of  the  life  we  have  been  living  so  busily,  and  what  is  the  source  and     / 
truth  of  the  principles  whose  validity  we  have  taken  for  granted,  while  / 
we  unquestioningly  guided  our  conduct  by  them.     Life  necessarily/ 
precedes  thought ;  and  it  is,  of  course,  possible  to  live  almost  without 


thought.     Some  are  found,  also,  who  make  a  boast  of  living  without 
troubling  themselves  as  to  any  questions  which  lie  beyond  the  range 
of  their  immediate  practical  concerns,  and  deliberately  undervalue  the 
importance  of  natural  science,  or  moral  philosophy,  or  theology.     It 
is  obvious,  however,  that  this  is  to  be  untrue  to  our  constitution^  as  . 
rational  beings,  endowed  with  the  faculty  of  reflection,  and  possessed  J 
of  the  thirst  for  truth,  which,  however  much  it  may  be  ignored  for  the  I 
sake  of  mere  material  concerns,  cannot  be  wholly  quenched.    It  will  be  I 
found,  too,  that  those  who  deny  the  importance  of  thought  injpame  of 
the  supreme  interest  of  life,  in  the  end  fail  to  do  justice  to  that  very 
life  in  which  they  absorb  themselves  to  the  exclusion  of  all  interest  in 
the  work  of  thought.     The  work  of  thought,  accordingly,  is  to  investi- 


1 6          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

gate  the  relationships  in  which  we  stand,  and^through  our  place  in 
which  we  are  what  we  are^f  to  discover  the  principles  which  bear  sway 
in  the  different  departments  of  our  life  ;  and  to  perceive  how,  by  their 
means,  our  fragmentary  and  incidental  experiences  are  woven  into  the 
completeness  of  perfect  and  well-developed  manhood./y  (i)  We  live  in 
lj  the  world  of  nature.  It  shines  upon  us  in  its  loveliness.  It  awes  us 
with  its  might.  It  ministers  to  us  out  of  its  abundance.  Upon  the 
vast  multitude  of  details  thus  presented  to  our  observation,  thought 
proceeds  to  operate,  discerning  the  laws  and  principles  that  are  at 
work  amid  all  these  various  elements,  and  thus  out  of  the  chaos  of 
isolated  facts  constructing  a  realm  of  order  and  harmony.  The  result 
of  this  work  of  thought  is  to  show  us  nature,  not  as  an  alien  power  to 
/which  we  must  submit  as  an  irrational  fact,  but  as  itself  the  product 
I  and  manifestation  of  that  which  constitutes  our  own  being,  viz.  mind 
\or  spirit.  The  special  sciences  are  each  labouring  at  some  particular 
department  of  this  mighty  task ;  while  it  is  the  work  of  philosophy 
or  metaphysics  to  examine  the  principles  and  methods  of  each  science, 
to  compare  the  conclusions  of  all,  and  to  reach  a  standpoint  higher 
than  that  which  is  possible  to  any  one  of  them.  Thought,  therefore, 
sets  us  free  in  the  presence  of  nature,  enables  us  to  adjust  the 
methods  of  our  life  to  the  great  laws  that  govern  the  material  uni 
verse,  and  sometimes  even  to  anbdue  to  our  own  ends  the  mighty 
forces  which  are  there  at  work./  (2)  We  live  in  the  world  of  human 
fellowship.  This  world  touone<T  us  yet  more  nearly  than  that  of 
nature.  That  was  always  in  some  sense  beyond  us.  But  of  this  we 
are  ourselves  essential  parts.  We  are  members  of  families.  We 
belong  to  social  communities,  larger  or  smaller.  We  are  citizens  of 
the  State.  In  all  these  capacities  our  private  life  is  bound  up  with 
that  of  our  fellows.  Every  deed  of  ours,  however  personal,  has  its 
,  issues  in  the  surrounding  social  sphere ;  while  nothing  takes  place 

X/V-— I  there  which  does  not  in  some  shape  or  form  modify  our  con- 
(js  Jdition  or  direct  our  conduct.  No  man,  how  much  soever  he  may 
desire  to  seclude  himself  from  the  world,  can  live  and  act  at  all  with 
out  influencing  for  weal  or  woe  some  other  human  being,  and  without 
in  turn  being  influenced  by  persons  whom,  it  may  be,  he  never  saw,  or 
by  actions  in  which  he  bore  no  individual  part.  The  social  fabric  to 


* — Uo 


INTRODUCTION.  1  7 

which  we  belong  is  built  up,  accordingly,  out  of  innumerable  parts,  / 
whose  combination  and  interdependence  is  of  the  most  complex  and  ( 
delicate  description.     One  shudders  .to  think  how  easily  chaos  and  *>^ 
disorder  might  penetrate  into  the  sphere  of  our  social  life,  and  sink  it        | 
lower  than  that  of  the  brutes,  which,  amid  all  their  savagery  and       / 
unreason,  acknowledge  the  constraint  of  certain  natural  ties.     The  ' 
Reign  of  Terror  during  the  French  Revolution,  or  the  condition  of 
some  parts  of  Ireland  in  our  own  day,  show  what  terrible  results  may 
follow  from  ignorance  of  the  constitution  of  the  moral  world,  and 
defiance  of  the   fundamental  principles  which  should  regulate  the 
relations  of  man  to  man.     Here,  therefore,  lies  the  task  of  thought, 
which  has  to  perform  for  the  world  of  human  relationships  what  it  \ 
does  for  the  world  of  nature.     It  has  to  inquire  how  the  social  fabric      \. 
has  been  erected,   what  laws   and  principles    underlie  its  endless 
variety,  and  by  what  means  it  may  be  maintained  in  permanence  and 
integrity.     The  determination  of  points  like  these  is,  at  the  same  time, 
the    discovery  for   the   individual   of  those  facts    and    laws  by  the 
recognition  and  observance  of  which  his   own   moral    character  is 
developed  and  his  own  highest  good  attained.    He  finds  that  the  moral 
world,  like  the  world  of  nature,  is  not  an  alien  sphere  where  he  has  to 
fight  for  his  independent  existence,  with  the  perpetual  chance  of  sink 
ing  in  the  struggle,  but  is  the  revelation  of  that  which  constitutes  his 
own  true  being,  affording  for  him,  therefore,  a  home  in  which,  through 
obedience  to  the  laws  which  obtain  there,  he  may  attain  the  full 
freedom  and  joy  of  life.  '  This   division   of  the   work   of  thought, 
accordingly,  is  committed  to  moral  philosophy  or  ethics.     The  latter 
term  is  derived  from  ^o?,  "  character  ;  "  and  we  may  accept  the  defini 
tion  of  this  study  as  "the  doctrine  of  character."     We  must  remember,  N 
however,  that  the  character  of  the  individual  cannot  be  described  by   \ 
reference  to  himself  alone.     We  must  always  take  into  consideration    / 
the    society  of  which  he  forms  a  part.     There   is   no   true  moral 
excellence  for  man  in  isolation  from  his  fellows.     The  principles  by 
loyal  adherence  to  which  he  reaches  the  perfection  of  his  own  being 
are  those  which  are  creative  of  the  moral  organism  in  which  he  lives 
and  moves  and  has  his  being.     To  discern  these  principles,  to  exhibit 
the  extent  of  their  application,  to  vindicate  their  authority  and  func- 


1 8          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMOjMHoN  HUMAN  NATURE. 

tion  as  at  once  the  law  of  duty  for  the  individual  and  the  means  of  his 
attaining  the  highest  excellence/of  which  he  is  capable,  is  the  aim  of 
ethical  study.  (3)  We  live  in  the  world  of  God's  grace.  We  are 
the  objects  of  a  purpose  of  mercy,  operative  amid  the  daily  bene 
ficences  of  food  and  raiment  and  comfort,  amid  the  discipline  and 
teaching  of  our  experience  of  life,  and  amid  higher  and  more  direct 
influences  that  touch  our  souls.  To  comprehend  that  purpose,  to 
trace  its  historical  unfolding  from  first  dawn  of  promise  to  fulfilment 
in  the  crowning  deed  of  infinite  Love,  and  to  grasp,  however  im 
perfectly,  its  issues  in  world-wide  victory  and  personal  holiness,  is  the 
task  of  theology.  Here  thejmergy  of  thought  reaches  the  highest 
exercise  of  which  it  is  capable  under  the  conditions  in  which  we 
"know  in  part."  The  moral  sphere,  accordingly,  holds  a  middle 
position.  On  the  one  hand  is  the  world  of  physical  nature,  which 
enters  into  the  moral  sphere,  in  so  far  as  it  presents  a  field  for  the 
development  of  many  of  the  qualities  which  go  to  form  the  complete 
ness  of  moral  character.  On  the  other  hand  is  the  realm  of  grace, 
within  which  the  moral  sphere  is  itself  comprehended,  and  from  which 
it  derives  the  ultimate  interpretation  and  vindication  of  its  principles. 
In  other  words,  we  may  say  that  morality  includes  within  the  scope 
of  its  influence  and  judgment  the  physical  activities  of  man,  giving  to 
them  dignity  and  worth,  and  estimating  them  by  moral  standards  ; 
while  it  is  itself  included  in  religion,  and  derives  from  it  its  highest 
conceptions  of  right  and  its  mightiest  impii1?^?  qf_actionA  In  pursuing 
the  study  of  ethics,  therefore,  we  must  admit  and  recognise  the  work 
of  thought  in  other  departments,  and  must  be  ready  to  harmonize  the 
results  to  which  we  are  led  in  the  moral  sphere  with  those  established 
by  the  natural  sciences  on  the  one  side  and  theology  on  the  other. 
At  the  same  time,  it  is  perfectly  possible,  and  for  purposes  of  method 
necessary,  to  leave  science  and  theology  without  much  explicit  refer 
ence  to  them,  and  to  fix  the  attention  upon  the  moral  sphere  alone, 
making  a  special  and  in  part  separate  study  of  ethics. 

The  value  of  such  a  study  is  apparent  when  we  realize  its  aim. 
We  are  accustomed  to  say  that  "knowledge  is  power;"  and  we 
illustrate  this  remark  by  pointing  to  the  wonderful  achievements  ot 
science  by  which  man  has  been  enabled  to  overcome  the  most  stu- 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

pendous  physical  obstacles,  and  well-nigh  annihilate  space  and  time. 
The  same  remark  applies  to  the  moral  sphere.  Every  endeavour 
which  sets  before  us  the  constitution  of  the  moral  world,  and  makes 
plain  to  us  the  principles  on  which  it  is  framed,  and  by  which  our  ^v-v^V 
moral  nature  grows,  will  aid  us  to  live  more  worthily  in  it.  /It  is  not 
meant  that  a  talented  and  learned  man  is  necessarily  a  better  man 
than  one  less  highly  endowed  or  less  advantageously  situated,  or 
that  in  difficult  and  perplexing  circumstances  he  will  act  more 
conformably  to  right  and  duty.  It  is  true,  however,  that  all  men, 
moral  and  responsible  agents,  are  required  to  face  all  the  moral  facts 
of  life,  and  to  seek,  by  every  effort  of  mind  and  soul,  to  solve  the 
F  moral  problems  which  present  themselves  on  every  hand.  Ignorancj^ 
1  of  facts  which  is  produced  by  ?ignoringL.-tkemr  incapacity  to  solve 
'  problems  which  is  begotten  of  unwillingness  to  face  them,  are  moral 
J  faults,  and  tend  to  lower  the  moral  tone  of  a  community  which  may  be- 
!  otherwise  fairly  cultured,  and  will  blunt  the  conscience  and  degrade 
the  practice  of  individuals  who  may  be^  competent  men  of  science,  or, 
painful  as  it  is  to  contemplate,  trained  theologians.  The  maintenance 
of  a  high  standard  of  public  opinion,  the  moral  elevation  of  the  com 
munity,  the  perfecting  of  individual  rectitude,  cannot  be  entrusted  to 
intentions,  instincts,  feelings.  Knowledge  is  required  ;  and  the  com 
munity,  or  Church,  or  individual  which  wilfully  declines  its  acquisition, 
will  assuredly  pay  the  penalty  of  moral  deterioration.  Medical  men 
tell  us  that  much  of  the  misery  and  disease  which  exist  among  certain 
strata  of  society  is  due  to  the  ignorance  which  prevails  there  as 
to  the  elemental  facts  regarding  health.  Medical  science,  therefore, 
is  devoting  itself  more  and  more  to  teaching  the  fundamental  rules  of 
physical  wellbeing.  We  may  add  that  much  of  the  inconsistency  too 
often  remarked  among  those  men  who  make  a  high  Christian  pro 
fession,  and  many  of  the  sad  lapses  into  immorality  or  crime,  are  due 
to  the  prevailing  habit  of  ignoring  the  elemental  facts  regarding; 
righteousness.  It  is  awfully-possible  to  be  acquainted  with  the* 
doctrines  of  grace,  and  even  to  have  passed  through  various  phases  of 
religious  experience,  without  having  grasped  the  fundamental  distinc-  ) 
tions  of  right  and  wrong,  and  without  exhibiting  so  high  a  moral  tone,  7 
as  those  who  it  may  be  never  heard  of  those  doctrines  or  passed/ 


20          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

through  these  experiences.  Let  it  be  understood  that  we  are  citizens 
of  the  moral  world  ;  and  let  it  be  realized  that  to  live  worthily  in  it  we 
must  know  it.  Patient  study  of  the  facts  to  be  observed  amid  the 
complex  phenomena  of  social  life  will  make  keen  our  perception  of 
moral  distinctions,  will  make  clear  and  definite  the  utterances  of 
conscience,  and  will  give  added  force  to  our  pursuit  of  righteousness. 
In  this  broad  sense  it  is  true,  according  to  the  ancient  saying,  that 
"virtue  is  knowledge."  To  live  well  requires  an  effort  of  thought, 
from  the  obligation  of  which  we  cannot  escape  by  any  amount  of  fine 
feeling.  Moral  philosophy,  of  course,  will  not  produce  moral  men. 
Though  this  be  true,  however,  the  value  of  ethical  study  in  clearing 
our  thoughts  and  deepening  our  convictions  on  moral  questions  is 
neither  remote  nor  small. 

§  3.   THE  RISE  OF   MODERN   BRITISH   ETHICAL  STUDY: 
THOMAS   HOBBES. 

Throughout  the  period  of  the  Middle  Ages,  every  department  of 
thought  and  life  lay  in  strict  subjection  to  the  authority  of  the  Church. 
At  the  Reformation  this  despotism  was  destroyed,  and  men  were 
forced  to  seek  a  surer  ground  of  truth,  and  a  mightier  impulse  for 
action,  than  the  mere  dictates  of  an  outward  power.  In  the  spiritual 
sphere,  a  human  priesthood,  wielding  the  instruments  of  a  cumbrous 
and  enslaving  ritual,  had  long  stood  between  the  soul  and  God. 
Now,  men  learned  to  seek  in  personal  fellowship  with  Christ  Himself 
the  reconciliation  with  God  which  was  their  deepest  need.  The  great 
principle  of  the  Reformation,  expressed  in  the  doctrine  of  justification 
by  faith,  is  simply  the  rest  of  the  human  spirit  upon  God  as  He  is 
revealed  in  Christ.  From  Christ  alone,  without  any  human  mediation, 
there  is  obtained  that  freedom  from  condemnation,  and  that  power 
for  righteousness,  in  which  spiritual  life  truly  consists.  In  the  in 
tellectual  sphere,  the  only  material  upon  which  human  thought  had 
for  centuries  been  allowed  to  exercise  itself  consisted  of  the  dogmas 
of  the  Church  ;  and  the  only  method  it  was  permitted  to  employ  was 
the  logic  of  Aristotle.  Now,  however,  we  find  Descartes  pushing  his 
way  through  doubt  after  doubt,  till  he  reaches  the  certainty  of  self- 


INTRODUCTION.  2 1 

consciousness,  and  finds  there  the  basis  both  of  being  and  of  thought ; 
and  we  find  Bacon  directing  men  to  look  to  experience  for  the  source 
of  truth,  and  thus  inaugurating  that  development  of  physical  science 
of  which  our  century  has  seen  such  marvellous  issues.  In  the  moral 
sphere  the  same  process  repeats  itself.  The  Church  theologians 
elaborated  a  body  of  laws  for  the  regulation  of  conduct.  The  admini 
stration  and  application  of  these  was  the  work  of  priests  in  the 
confessional,  as  so-called  directors  of  the  conscience.  Morality 
was  identified  with  submission  to  the  laws  thus  framed  and  admini 
stered.  Ethical  study,  therefore,  resolved  itself  into  casuistry,  or 
the  discussion,  illustration,  and  manipulation  of  these  laws,  with  the 
practical  result  of  wholly  befogging  the  conscience  and  providing 
justification  for  any  conduct,  however  defiant  of  truth  and  righteous 
ness.  It  was  inevitable,  therefore, 'that,  when  in  this  department  also 
the  despotism  of  an  external  authority  was  discarded,  men  should 
seek  for  a  reliable  ground  of  moral  conduct,  a  trustworthy  standard  of 
action,  an  adequate  source  of  righteous  impulse.  The  man  with  whom, 
in  England,  this  line  of  inquiry  originated  was  Thomas  Hobbes  (born 
at  Malmesbury  1588,  died  at  Hardwick  1679).  It  is  impossible  to 
understand  the  subsequent  course  of  British  ethical  study,  and  in 
particular  the  place  which  Butler  holds  as  a  writer  on  ethical  subjects, 
without  noting,  at  least  in  outline,  the  results  reached  by  Hobbes. 
His  views  seemed  to  suit  the  society  of  his  day,  whose  opinions  and 
practice  they  largely  influenced.  His  method  was  employed  even  by 
those  who  disagreed  with  him.  His  conclusions,  even  when  they 
were  not  accepted,  formed  the  starting-point  of  further  discussion,  and 
thus  originated  the  very  theories  in  which  they  were  contradicted  and 
opposed.  Briefly,  then,  the  two  essential  points  of  his  theory  are  his 
doctrine  of  human  nature  and  his  doctrine  of  society,  (i)  Man's 
primary  condition  is  that  of  appetite,  sense  of  want,  or  desire.  His 
first  endeavour  is  to  satisfy  his  needs  and  gratify  his  desires.  All 
man's  natural  tendencies,  therefore,  are  "self-regarding."  Hobbes 
wavers  a  little  as  to  the  end  which  man  naturally  seeks,  making  it 
sometimes  pleasure  and  sometimes  mere  self-preservation.  In  any 
case,  his  position  is  that  man  naturally  seeks  and  can  seek  only 
selfish  ends.  The  Right  of  Nature  (Jus  Naturale)  "  is  the  liberty  each 


22  BUTLERS   THREE   SERMONS    ON    HUMAN    NATURE. 

man  hath  to  use  his  own  power  as  he  will  himself  for  the  preservation 
of  his  own  nature,  that  is  to  say,  of  his  own  life."  The  state  of 
nature,  accordingly,  is  that  condition  of  affairs  in  which  every  man 
seeks  his  own  individual  satisfaction,  irrespective  of  the  needs  of  his 
fellow-men.  The  inevitable  consequence  is  universal  strife.  The 
state  of  nature  in  complete  form  and  universal  prevalence  is  pre 
historic  ;  but  in  scarcely  diminished  form  we  see  it  among  savages, 
or  in  the  relation  of  the  European  Powers  ;  and  we  find  traces  of  it 
even  in  civilised  society.  Hobbes  brings  out  with  great  power  the 
miseries  attendant  on  such  a  mode  of  existence.  "  In  such  a  con 
dition  there  is  no  place  for  industry,  because  the  fruit  thereof  is 
uncertain,  and  consequently  no  culture  of  the  earth,  no  navigation 
nor  use  of  the  commodities  that  may  be  imported  by  sea,  no  com 
modious  building,  no  instruments  of  moving  and  removing  such 
things  as  require  much  force,  no  knowledge  of  the  face .  of  the  earth, 
no  account  of  time,  no  arts,  no  letters,  no  society,  and,  which  is  worst 
of  all,  continual  fear  and  danger  of  violent  death,  and  the  life  of  man, 
solitary,  poor,  nasty,  brutish,  and  short.  .  .  It  is  consequent  also  to 
the  same  conditions  that  there  be  no  propriety,  no  dominion,  no  mine 
and  thine  distinct,  but  only  that  to  be  every  man's  that  he  can  get  and 
for  so  long  as  he  can  keep  it."  (2)  This  state  of  matters,  of  course, 
proves  unsupportable  ;  and  man,  aiming  as  he  does  and  can  only  do 
at  self-satisfaction,  casts  about  forthwith  for  means  of  emergence 
from  it.  His  nature  prompts  him  to  seek  pleasure,  or,  at  least,  self- 
preservation.  Reason  is  the  faculty  by  which  he  is  enabled  to  devise 
the  means  best  calculated  to  procure  the  ends  to  which  his  nature 
impels  him.  This  calculating  faculty,  accordingly,  prescribes  to  him, 
as  on  the  whole  the  best  means  of  attaining  his  ends  as  an  individual, 
deference  to  the  wishes  and  desires  of  the  many.  Man,  therefore,  has 
no  natural  affection  for  his  fellows.  His  "social  affections"  are  the 
original  "  self- regarding  "  affections,  taught  by  bitter  experience  to  see 
that  the  attainment  of  their  own  ends  requires  the  furtherance  of  the 
interests  of  others.  "  Because  the  condition  of  man  is  a  condition  of 
war  of  every  one  against  every  one  ...  it  followeth,  that  in  such  a 
condition,  every  man  has  a  right  to  everything,  even  to  one  another's 
body.  And,  therefore,  as  long  as  this  natural  right  of  every  man  to 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

everything  endureth,  there  can  be  no  security  to  any  man  (how  strong 
and  wise  soever  he  be)  of  living  out  the  time  which  nature  ordinarily 
alloweth  men  to  live.  And  consequently  it  is  a  precept  or  general 
rule  of  Reason,  That  every  man  ought  to  endeavour  Peace.  .  .  .  From 
this  ...  is  derived  this  second  law,  That  a  man  be  willing,  when 
others  are  so  too,  as  far  forth  as  for  peace  and  defence  of  himself  he 
shall  think  it  necessary,  to  lay  down  his  right  to  all  things,  and  be 
contented  with  so  much  liberty  against  other  men  as  he  would  allow 
other  men  against  himself."  Reason,  however,  has  in  itself  no  power 
to  create  such  social  conditions  as  shall  make  it  profitable  for  men 
thus  to  practise  mutual  forbearance.  The  only  guarantee  for  the 
maintenance  of  such  a  state  is  a  strong  government,  by  the  terror  of 
whose  power  the  natural  passions,  which  reason  alone  is  too  weak  to 
control,  may  be  kept  in  strict  subjection.  It  is  necessary,  therefore, 
for  the  individuals  of  which  society  is  composed  "  to  confer  all  their 
power  and  strength  upon  one  Man  or  Assembly  of  Men,  that  may 
reduce  all  their  wills,  by  plurality  of  Voices,  unto  one  Will."  There  must 
be,  of  course,  entire  reciprocity  in  this  surrender  of  right.  Each  man 
must  in  effect  say  to  his  fellow,  "  I  authorize  and  give  up  my  right  of 
governing  myself  to  this  Man,  or  to  this  Assembly  of  Men,  on  this 
condition,  that  thou  give  up  thy  right  to  him,  and  authorize  all  his 
actions  in  like  manner."  Thus  by  mutual  consent  there  is  generated 
"  that  great  leviathan,  that  mortal  god,  to  which  we  owe  under  the 
immortal  God  our  power  and  defence."  It  matters  not  whether  the 
force  of  government  be  monarchical  or  republican,  if  only  it  possess 
the  indispensable  requisite.  Men  are  free  not  to  erect  this  power 
over  themselves  ;  but  once  it  is  erected,  the  first  duty  of  man  is  sub 
mission,  the  most  heinous  of  crimes  is  rebellion.  Hobbes  illustrated 
this  doctrine  throughout  his  life  in  a  way  which,  if  not  quite  honourable, 
was  at  least  logically  consistent.  Under  Charles  I.  he  maintained  a 
high  doctrine  of  absolute  monarchy.  When  the  government  of 
Cromwell  seemed  likely  to  be  permanent,  he  made  his  peace  with  it. 
And  when  the  Restoration  took  place,  he  reverted  without  difficulty 
to  his  monarchical  views.  • 


24  BUTLERS   THREE    SFRMONS   ON    HUMAN    NATURE. 


§  4.   ANSWERS   TO   HOBBES  :    SHAFTESBURY  AND   HUTCHESON. 

The  views  of  Hobbes  were  so  startling,  and  in  many  respects  so 
repellent,  that  students  of  ethics  felt  themselves  bound  to  prepare 
replies  to  his  conclusions,  and  to  establish  a  theory  which  might  be 
more  in  harmony  with  the  instincts  of  humanity.  Among  those  who 
devoted  themselves  to  this  purpose  the  most  important  is  Lord 
Shaftesbury  (1671-1713).  His  works  were  published  in  1711  under 
the  title  of  Characteristics  of  Men,  Manners,  Opinions,  Times.  The 
second  volume .  contains  his  chief  ethical  treatise,  the  Enquiry  con 
cerning  Virtue  and  Merit.  It  is  important  to  notice  that  his  method 
is  almost  identically  that  of  Hobbes.  Instead  of  coming  down  upon 
Hobbes  out  of  some  heavenly  region  of  abstract  thought,  Shaftesbury 
and  his  followers  invaded  the  realm  where  Hobbes  had  proclaimed 
himself  master,  and  undertook  his  defeat  with  his  own  weapons.  He 
had  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  human  nature ;  so  would  they, 
but  with  greater  minuteness.  He  had  employed  that  method  of 
observation  which  Bacon  had  bequeathed  to  his  countrymen  as  the 
instrument  of  research  in  respect  both  of  things  material  and  things 
spiritual ;  so  would  they,  but  with  more  thorough  application.  Thus 
it  was  that,  while  substantially  agreeing  with  Hobbes  as  to  standpoint 
and  method,  and,  indeed,  being  indebted  to  him  for  them,  they  differed 
from  him  in  the  results  they  reached  by  these  means,  and  claimed  to 
have  found  an  answer  to  his  conclusions  in  the  very  field  in  which  he 
believed  himself  to  have  established  them. 

i.  In  the  first  place,  therefore,  we  remember  the  central  point  of 
Hobbes'  doctrine  of  human  nature.  He  allowed  only  one  class  of  natural 
tendencies  ;  they  all  alike  aim  at  self-gratification,  or,  at  least,  self-pre 
servation.  Shaftesbury  replies  by  instituting  a  more  searching  analysis. 
There  are  two  classes  of  natural  tendencies  instead  of  only  one.  Some 
are  directed  to  the  good  of  others,  and  some  are  directed  to  the  good 
of  self.  That  is  to  say,  he  meets  Hobbes'  doctrine,  that  man  is  only  and 
altogether  selfish,  by  pointing  out  that  man  possesses  instincts  which 
are  not  selfish  but  social.  'He  does  not  say,  however,  that  the  social 
affections  are  all  good,  or  the  selfish  affections  all  evil.  Good  lies 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

rather  in  the  proper  adjustment  of  the  relations  between  the  social 
and  the  selfish  affections.  When  a  true  harmony  or  balance  between 
these  different  tendencies  has  been  reached,  the  character  which 
exhibits  this  balance  is  good.  Not  only  so,  but  happiness  also  is 
produced  by  the  same  process.  That  individual  is  truly  happy  who 
will  permit  neither  the  social  nor  the  selfish  affections  to  obtain  the 
mastery,  but  maintains  them  both  in  a  state  of  harmonious  inter 
action.  2.  In  the  second  place,  we  remember  that  Hobbes,  in  his 
doctrine  of  society,  insisted  that  the  tendency  to  self-gratification, 
even  in  order  to  attain  its  own  ends,  must  be  held  in  strict  subjection 
to  the  authority  of  the  State.  The  ultimate  standard  of  morality 
and  the  supreme  rule  of  conduct,  therefore,  are  to  be  found  in 
the  command  of  the  civil  ruler.  Shaftesbury,  however,  dis 
tinguishes  between  two  classes  of  natural  tendencies,  the  social 
and  the  selfish,  and  places  goodness  in  their  proper  proportion.  He 
attributes,  therefore,  to  man  a  faculty  of  detecting  this  proportion. 
To  this  faculty  he  gives  the  name  of  "moral  sense."  This 
faculty,  accordingly,  affords  the  standard  of  right  and  wrong, 
provides  the  guidance  of  conduct,  and  becomes  the  impulse  of 
action.  Just  as  we  instinctively  discern  the  beauty  of  a  natural 
scene  or  work  of  art,  so  we  are  sensible  of  goodness  when  it  is 
presented  to  us  in  some  act  or  character ;  and  just  as  in  such  a 
matter  as  dress  or  etiquette  we  are  guided  by  our  native  good 
taste,  so  in  matters  of  moral  conduct  we  are  led  by  a  certain  tact, 
taste,  or  sense  to  pursue  that  path  in  which  is  to  be  found  the 
balance  of  affections  which  constitutes  goodness  and  true  happiness. 
This  moral  taste  also,  like  a  taste  in  art,  is  a  source  of  pleasure  in 
itself,  and  enhances  our  delight  in  goodness,  and  the  eagerness  with 
which  we  pursue  it. 

A  writer  who  followed  Shaftesbury's  lead  is  Hutcheson  (1694- 
1 747).  His  Enquiry  into  the  Original  of  our  Ideas  of  Beauty  and 
Virtue  appeared  in  1720.  His  completed  System  of  Moral  Philosophy 
was  published  posthumously  in  1755.  He  pursues  the  same  method 
as  Shaftesbury,  and  adds  but  little  to  his  conclusions.  He  dis 
tinguishes,  very  much  as  Shaftesbury  had  done,  between  self-love 
and  benevolence,  though  he  identifies  all  virtue  with  benevolence  in 


26          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

a  more  absolute  way  than  Shaftesbury  would  have  adopted.  The 
moral  sense  appears  as  arbiter  when  the  other  affections  seek  to 
compete  with  benevolence.  The  approval  of  this  sense  adds  to 
the  pleasures  of  goodness.  These  are  elaborately  discussed,  and 
Hutcheson  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  "  the  whole  sum  of  interest 
lies  upon  the  side  of  virtue,  public  spirit,  and  honour.  To  forfeit 
these  pleasures,  in  whole  or  in  part,  for  any  other  enjoyment  is  the 
most  foolish  bargain  ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  to  secure  them  with  the 
sacrifice  of  all  others  is  the  truest  gain." 

§  5.  BUTLER'S  ETHICAL  DOCTRINE  :  STANDPOINT  AND  METHOD. 

Two  theories,  accordingly,  occupied  the  field  of  ethical  study  when 
Butler  entered  it :  i.  That  of  Hobbes,  according  to  which,  (i)  man 
was  regarded  as  wholly  selfish  in  every  impulse  and  motive,  (2)  the 
absolute  authority  of  the  State  was  held  to  be  the  ultimate  rule  of 
conduct ;  2.  That  of  Shaftesbury,  according  to  which,  (i)  benevolent 
as  well  as  selfish  instincts  were  attributed  to  man,  (2)  the  ultimate 
rule  of  conduct  was  referred  to  a  moral  sense.  Butler's  own  theory 
arises  as  the  correction  of  the  errors  and  defects  of  these  two 
theories.  It  must  be  well  understood,  however,  that,  in  proceeding 
to  the  task  of  constructing  a  truer  doctrine,  he  does  not  abandon  the 
standpoint  occupied  by  the  writers  whom  he  criticises.  He  does  not 
attack  the  presupposition  upon  which  they  proceeded ;  nor  does  he 
adopt  a  different  method  from  that  which  they  employed.  His 
contention  rather  is  that  the  presupposition  has  not  been  fairly  dealt 
with,  and  that  the  method  has  been  badly  handled.  The  pre- 
siipposition  is  that  moral  facts  may  be  accurately  and  adequately 
studied  as  they  lie  within  the  compass  of  the  individual  mind  or 
heart.  The  method  of  study  is  that  of  simple  observation  of  the  facts 
which  will  reveal  themselves  to  any  who  will  patiently  look  for  them. 
He  proposes  to  be  true  to  the  presupposition,  and  to  be  thorough  in 
his  use  of  the  method.  In  the  Preface  he  unfolds  with  great  clearness 
the  plan  he  means  to  pursue  and  the  conception  of  human  nature 
which  he  hopes  to  establish.  "  There  are  two  ways,"  he  says,  "  in 
which  the  subject  of  morals  may  be  treated.  One  begins  from 


INTRODUCTION.  27 

inquiring  into  the  abstract  relations  of  things  ; l  the  other  from  a 
matter  of  fact,  namely,  what  the  particular  nature  of  man  is,  its 
several  parts,  their  economy  or  constitution  ;  from  whence  it  proceeds 
to  determine  what  course  of  life  it  is  which  is  correspondent  to  this 
whole  nature.  In  the  former  method  the  conclusion  is  expressed 
thus,  that  vice  is  contrary  to  the  nature  and  reason  of  things  ;  in  the 
latter,  that  it  is  a  violation  or  breaking  in  upon  our  own  nature.  .  .  . 
The  first  seems  the  most  direct  formal  proof,  and  in  some  respects 
the  least  liable  to  cavil  and  dispute  ;  the  latter  is  in  a  peculiar  manner 
adapted  to  satisfy  a  fair  mind,  and  is  more  easily  applicable  to  the 
several  particular  relations  and  circumstances  in  life."  "  The  follow 
ing  discourses,"  he  goes  on,  "  proceed  chiefly  in  this  latter  method. 
The  first  three  wholly.  They  were  intended  to  explain  what  is  meant 
by  the  nature  of  man,  when  it  is  said  that  virtue  consists  in  following, 
and  vice  in  deviating"  from  it ;  and  by  explaining  to  show  that  the 
assertion  is  true."  Such  being  the  "method  of-  study,  what  now  is  the 
material  to  be  studied  ?  It  is  human  nature.  But  what  precisely  is 
meant  by  the  nature  of  a  thing  ?  What  exactly  is  "  the  idea  of  a 
system,  economy,  or  constitution  of  any  particular  nature  "  ?  "  Let  us 
instance,"  he  says,  "  in  a  watch— suppose  the  several  parts  of  it  taken 
to  pieces,  and  placed  apart  from  each  other  :  let  a  man  have  ever  so 
exact  a  notion  of  these  several  parts,  unless  he  considers  the  respects 
and  relations  which  they  have  to  each  other,  he  will  not  have  any 
thing  like  the  idea  of  a  watch.  Suppose  these  several  parts  brought 
together  and  anyhow  united  :  neither  will  he  yet,  be  the  union  ever 
so  close,  have  an  idea  which  will  bear  any  resemblance  to  that  of  a 
watch.  But  let  him  view  those  several  parts  put  together,  or  let  him 
consider  them  as  to  be  put  together  in  the  manner  of  a  watch ;  let 
him  form  a  notion  of  the  relations  which  those  several  parts  have  to 

1  This  method  was  employed  by  Cudworth  (1617-1688).  He  held  that  there 
were  "  intelligible  ideas  "  existing  in  the  divine  mind  and  communicated  to  the 
mind  of  man  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  His  lofty  but  somewhat 
unpractical  theory  is  a  reflection  of  his  life.  "  He  spans,  by  his  term  of  life,  the 
whole  period  of  the  Stuart  troubles  and  the  Commonwealth  ;  yet  his  writings 
might  have  been  produced  in  a  lonely  silent  monastery,  instead  of  amid  the  rage 
of  factions  and  the  reverberation  of  Naseby  guns.''  Martineau,  Types,  etc., 
vol.  ii.  p.  427. 


28          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

each  other — all  conducive  in  their  respective  ways  to  this  purpose, 
showing  the  hour  of  the  day  ;  and  then  he  has  the  idea  of  a  watch. 
Thus  it  is  with  regard  to  the  inward  frame  of  man.  Appetites, 
passions,  affections,  and  the  principle  of  reflection,  considered  merely 
as  parts  of  our  inward  nature,  do  not  at  all  give  us  an  idea  of  the 
system  or  constitution  of  this  nature ;  because  the  constitution  is 
formed  by  somewhat  not  yet  taken  into  consideration,  namely,  by  the 
relations  which  these  several  parts  have  to  each  other ;  the  chief  of 
which  is  the  authority  of  reflection  and  conscience.  It  is  from  con 
sidering  the  relations  which  the  several  appetites  and  passions  in  the 
inward  frame  have  to  each  other,  and,  above  all,  the  supremacy  of 
reflection  or  conscience,  that  we  get  the  idea  of  the  system  or  con 
stitution  of  human  nature.  And  from  the  idea  itself  it  will  as  fully 
appear,  that  this  our  nature,  i.e.  constitution,  is  adapted  to  virtue,  as 
from  the  idea  of  a  watch  it  appears  that  its  nature,  i.e.  constitution  or 
system,  is  adapted  to  measure  time."  Of  course,  as  Butler  observes, 
a  watch  may  get  out  of  order  and  keep  time  badly,  but  that  is  no 
argument  against  the  real  design  of  the  watch.  That  men  often,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  are  vicious,  is,  therefore,  no  argument  against  the  real 
design  of  their  nature,  which  is  virtue.  The  only  difference  between 
the  man  and  the  watch  is  that  the  watch  is  inanimate  and  passive, 
while  the  man  is  charged,  so  to  speak,  with  keeping  the  machinery  in 
good  order,  and  is  accountable  for  any  disorder  and  consequent 
error.  Butler's  great  aim,  accordingly,  is  to  establish  this  conception 
of  human  nature.  When  once  it  is  clearly  seen  what  human  nature 
truly  is,  it  will  be  seen  at  the  same  time  that  vice  is  in  the  strictest 
sense  unnatural.  "  Thus  nothing  can  possibly  be  more  contrary  to 
nature  than  vice  ;  meaning  by  nature  not  only  the  several  parts  of  our 
internal  frame,  but  also  the  constitution  of  it.  Poverty  and  disgrace, 
tortures  and  death,  are  not  so  contrary  to  it.  Misery  and  injustice 
are  indeed  equally  contrary  to  some  different  parts  of  our  nature 
taken  singly ;  but  injustice  is,  moreover,  contrary  to  the  whole  con 
stitution  of  the  nature."  From  this  point  of  view  we  can  understand 
his  criticism  on  the  two  great  reigning  ethical  theories  of  the  day. 
They  are  alike  defective  in  their  enumeration  of  the  elements  which 
constitute  human  nature,  (i)  Hobbes  had  maintained  that  man  had 


INTRODUCTION.  29 

no  instincts  save  those  which  led  to  his  own  private  good.  Against 
this  Butler  maintains  the  existence  of  other  instincts  leading  "  directly 
and  immediately  to  the  good  of  the  community."  The  theory  of 
Hobbes  he  condemns  as  a  "  partial  inadequate  notion  of  human 
nature."  (2)  Butler's  study  of  human  nature  leads  him  to  observe  the 
presence  of  one  principle  which  is  superior  to  all  others,  viz.  con 
science,  which  claims  absolute  authority.  Virtue,  accordingly,  is  not 
a  matter  of  taste  or  fine  feeling.  It  is  to  be  interpreted  wholly  by 
reference  to  this  principle  of  authority.  "  The  very  constitution  of 
our  nature  requires  that  we  bring  our  whole  conduct  before  this 
superior  faculty ;  wait  its  determination ;  enforce  upon  ourselves  its 
authority,  and  make  it  the  business  of  our  lives,  as  it  is  absolutely  the 
whole  business  of  a  moral  agent,  to  conform  ourselves  to  it."  Here 
then  is  the  fault  which  Butler  finds  with  Shaftesbury's  view  of  human 
nature,  "the  not  taking  into  consideration  this  authority,  which  is 
implied  in  the  idea  of  reflex  approbation,  or  disapprobation."  All 
that  Shaftesbury  has  to  urge  in  favour  of  virtue  is  that  it  tends  best  to 
produce  happiness.  But  suppose,  argues  Butler,  the  case  of  a  sceptic 
who  should  honestly  disbelieve  in  the  coincidence  of  virtue  and 
happiness,  how  would  Shaftesbury  meet  such  a  man?  Plainly,  he 
could  not  meet  him  at  all.  Indeed,  it  might  be  said  such  a  man  was 
under  the  obligation  to  be  vicious  ;  for  in  the  absence  of  any  other 
obligation,  it  is  a  man's  duty  to  seek  his  own  interest.  Introduce, 
however,  the  principle  of  authority,  and  the  case  is  fully  met.  Here 
suppose  it  should  be  proved  that  misery  will  follow  virtue,  it  remains 
always  right  and  necessary  to  do  right.  "  Take  in  then  that  authority 
and  obligation,  which  is  a  constituent  part  of  this  reflex  approbation, 
and  it  will  undeniably  follow,  though  a  man  should  doubt  of  every 
thing  else,  yet,  that  he  would  still  remain  under  the  nearest  and  most 
certain  obligation  to  the  practice  of  virtue  ;  an  obligation  implied  in 
the  very  idea  of  virtue,  in  the  very  idea  of  reflex  approbation." 

Having  thus  ascertained  in  general  the  standpoint  and  method  of 
Butler's  doctrine,  let  us  follow  it  out  more  in  detail.  We  shall  find 
that  Butler's  ethical  teaching  gathers  itself  up  into  three  leading 
thoughts.  The  first  is  Benevolence.  The  second  is  Conscience. 
The  third  is  the  Love  of  God,  which  passes  over  from  the  sphere  of 


30  BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

morality  into  that  of  religion.  In  what  follows  of  this  introduction 
we  shall,  first  of  all,  endeavour  to  summarize  Butler's  teaching  on 
these  points,  and  in  so  doing  we  shall  present  an  abstract  of  the 
sermons  bearing  on  these  topics.  Secondly,  we  shall  exhibit  certain 
deficiencies  in  Butler's  views  on  these  subjects,  endeavouring  to  trace 
these  to  his  general  ethical  and  religious  position.  Finally,  we  shall 
add  a  few  concluding  remarks  in  which  these  ideas  are  dealt  with  in 
a  more  positive  way. 


§  6.  BUTLER'S  ETHICAL  DOCTRINE  :  STATEMENT. 
A. — Benevolence. 

Sermon  I.  is  devoted  to  the  discussion  of  this  theme,  and  is  an 
attempt  to  vindicate  the  disinterested  character  of  benevolence.  The 
thesis  is  that  "  there  are  as  real  and  the  same  kind  of  indications  in 
human  nature,  that  we  are  made  for  society  and  to  do  good  to  our 
fellow-creatures,  as  that  we  were  intended  to  take  care  of  our  own 
life,  and  health,  and  private  good,  and  that  the  same  objections  lie 
against  one  of  these  assertions  as  against  the  other."  His  proof  lies 
in  mapping  out  the  domain  of  human  nature,  and  so  exhibiting  the 
independent  position  of  benevolence,  (i)  He  appeals  to  facts,  the 
realities  of  friendship,  compassion,  paternal  and  filial  affections,  and 
all  affections  that  terminate  in  the  good  of  another.  These  are  in 
disputable  evidence  that  there  is  in  man  a  principle  of  benevolence, 
as  natural  to  him  as  self-love.  In  a  long  note  he  criticises  Hobbes' 
reduction  of  benevolence  to  love  of  power,  and  shows  conclusively 
that  mere  love  of  power  might  as  easily  determine  the  agent  to  cruelty 
as  goodwill.  Whether  or  no  man  possesses  this  principle  is  to  be 
decided  as  any  matter  of  natural  history  is  decided ;  and  by  this 
method  the  result  is  too  obvious  to  be  missed.  Man  does  possess 
this  principle,  although  it  requires  cultivation  and  development. 
"  This  is  our  work  :  this  is  virtue  and  religion."  (2)  He  pushes  his 
analysis  still  further,  and  points  out  that  there  are  "passions  or 
appetites  distinct  from  benevolence,  whose  primary  use  and  intention 
is  the  security  and  good  of  society,"  while  there  are  also  "  passions 


INTRODUCTION.  3 1 

distinct  from  self-love,  whose  primary  intention  and  design  is  the 
security  and  good  of  the  individual."  In  an  interesting  note  he 
illustrates  the  distinction  between  the  general  principle  of  self-love 
and  the  particular  passions.  In  the  rush  of  some  special  desire  a 
man  may  defy  the  injunctions  of  self-love  and  plunge  into  utter  ruin. 
Again,  acting  under  the  'counsels  of  long-sighted  self-love,  directed  to 
some  distant  reward,  a  man  may  crush  down  many  of  his  strongest 
instincts.  In  another  note  he  gives  instances  of  the  passions  of  which 
he  speaks.  Hunger  is  mere  appetite  for  food,  and  in  no  sense  is 
identical  with  self-love,  and  yet  it  tends  to  the  preservation  of  the 
individual.  Desire  of  esteem  is  in  no  sense  benevolence,  and  yet  it 
contributes  to  the  good  of  society.  In  short,  apart  from  our  desire  or 
intention,  we  are  so  constituted  that  in  following  our  instinctive  ten 
dencies  we  become  the  instruments  of  social  as  well  as  private  good. 
(3)  He  singles  out  that  element  which  had  been  omitted  in  the 
analysis  of  preceding  psychologists,  the  "principle  of  reflection  in 
men  by  which  they  distinguish  between,  approve  and  disapprove,  their 
own  actions."  The  evidence  for  the  existence  of  this  principle  is  the 
same  as  for  the  existence  of  benevolence.  The  facts  of  life  prove  it. 
A  father  cares  for  his  children  from  love  to  them,  but  in  addition  to 
the  mere  feeling  he  is  governed  by  conscience.  A  man  acts 
generously  in  .one  instance,  meanly  in  another;  would  he,  coolly 
reflecting  on  his  actions  without  considering  their  consequences  to 
himself,  make  no  moral  distinction  between  them  ?  "  There  is  there 
fore  this  principle  of  reflection  or  conscience  in  mankind."  The 
conclusion  of  the  whole  matter,  therefore,  is  that  man  was  made  for 
society  as  much  as  (curious  that  Butler  never  gets  the  length  of 
saying  "more  than")  for  private  good,  and  this  is  the  root  of  all 
loyalty  and  patriotism.  It  might  be  asked,  indeed,  if  man  had  no 
instincts  which  lead  him  to  do  evil  to  others.  A  sufficient  answer  to 
this  would  be  the  counter  question,  if  man  had  no  instincts  which 
lead  him  to  do  evil  to  himself.  The  true  solution  of  the  puzzle  is  that 
men  are  sometimes  so  mastered  by  passion  that  they  will  not  merely 
do  injury  to  their  neighbours,  but  will  also  act  in  manifest  contra 
diction  of  their  own  interests.  Injustice  and  oppression,  treachery 
and  ingratitude,  are  not  native  instincts  of  the  soul.  They  are  the 


32  BUTLERS   THREE    SERMONS    ON    HUMAN    NATURE. 

issue  of  eager  desire  after  certain  good  things,  which  even  wicked 
people  would  prefer  to  obtain  by  innocent  methods,  if  these  should 
prove  equally  easy.  Emulation,  for  instance,  is  "  the  desire  and  hope 
of  equality  with,  or  superiority  over  others,  with  whom  we  compare 
ourselves,"  and  is  a  perfectly  lawful  sentiment.  Envy,  when  strictly 
examined,  is  seen  to  have  precisely  the  same  end,  only,  in  order  to 
attain  this  end,  it  employs  mischievous  means,  such  as  lowering  the 
reputation  of  those  who  are  our  superiors,  and  in  this  consists  its 
unlawfulness.  Shame,  in  like  manner,  may  prompt  men  to  commit 
some  crime  to  hide  another  of  which  they  have  been  guilty.  But 
obviously  shame,  in  the  first  instance,  tends  to  the  welfare  of  the 
individual  by  keeping  him  back  from  shameful  deeds.  In  closing  this 
sermon,  Butler  illustrates  with  great  force  the  truth,  that  so  far  from 
men  always  acting  from  dictates  of  self-love,  they  more  frequently 
trespass  on  their  own  welfare  than  on  that  of  society.  Men,  accord 
ingly,  have  two  sides  to  their  nature,  one  self-regarding  and  another 
social.  To  neither  are  they  perfectly  true.  "  They  are  as  often  unjust 
to  themselves  as  to  others,  and  for  the  most  part  are  equally  so  to 

both  by  the  same  actions." 

f- 

B. — Conscience. 

Sermons  II.,  III.,  expound  Butler's  views  upon  conscience.  His 
sermons  are  in  no  sense  textual,  but  in  this  case  he  takes  as  starting- 
point  the  words  of  Paul  in  Rom.  ii.  14,  "  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which 
have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law,  these, 
having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves."  (i)  In  the  outset  he 
remarks  that,  while  it  is  difficult,  owing  to  the  diversity  which  pre 
vails  among  men  as  to  right  and  wrong,  and  the  inexactness  of  their 
analysis  of  what  passes  within,  to  determine  absolutely  the  purpose  or 
standard  of  human  nature,  it  is,  notwithstanding,  possible  to  lay  down 
general  lines  of  conduct  as  consonant  with  the  constitution  of  man. 
Thus,  as  has  been  pointed  out  in  the  previous  sermon,  there  are 
certain  principles,  propensions,  or  instincts  which  lead  men  to  do 
good,  and  these  receive  the  sanction  of  conscience.  Here,  however, 
the  objection  might  be  raised  that  as  human  nature  consists  of  various 


INTRODUCTION.  33 

parts,  a  man  would  be  acting  according  to  his  nature,  and  therefore 
according  to  the  intention  of  his  being,  by  following  that  particular 
part  which  happened  to  be  at  the  time  most  imperative  in  its  demands. 
Thus  a  man  who  obeyed  conscience  would  not  be  morally  better  than 
the  man  who  obeyed  passion,  and  would  have  no  right  to  blame  him. 
The  answer  lies  in  determining  more  particularly  what  is  meant  by 
nature  when  we  speak  of  following  it.  Two  meanings  are  soon 
excluded,  any  principle  or  prompting  whatever,  and  those  which  are 
strongest  and  most  influence  our  actions.  The  third  and  true  mean 
ing  is  that  indicated  by  Paul  in  the  words  which  follow  the  text, 
"  Which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their 
conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile 
accusing  or  else  excusing  one  another."  To  follow  nature,  accord 
ingly,  is  not  to  obey  any  merely  natural  instinct,  whether  it  be  toward 
good  or  evil,  but  to  obey  the  highest  principle  of  our  constitution, 
which  alone  can  be  a  law  to  us.  This  "  superior  principle  of  reflection 
or  conscience"  has  its  seat  in  the  heart  of  every  man,  and  there  gives 
forth  "  magisterial "  sentence  upon  all  human  action.  "  It  is  by  this 
faculty,  natural  to  man,  that  he  is  a  moral  agent,  that  he  is  a  law  to 
himself."  (2)  To  the  vindication  of  the  supremacy  of  this  principle 
Butler  now  addresses  himself.  A  brute  creature  gratifies  its  natural 
passion  by  snatching  at  the  bait  laid  for  it ;  and  even  though  it  destroys 
itself  in  the  act,  we  say  it  acted  according  to  its  nature.  A  man 
gratifies  some  passion  with  the  consequence  of  ruin  to  himself,  and 
we  say  the  act  was  unnatural,  i.e.  more  precisely,  there  is  a  dispropor 
tion  between  this  act  and  the  whole  nature  of  man.  The  reason  of 
this  disproportion  is,  that  the  principle  of  rational  self-love  is  in  itself 
superior  to  the  mere  temporary  appetite  ;  and  so  we  see  that  among 
the  principles  which  exist  together  in  human  nature,  one  may  be 
naturally  superior  to  another,  and  that  irrespective  of  its  mere  strength. 
Now,  apply  this  to  conscience.  A  man's  desire  leads  him  to  its 
object,  even  at  the  cost  of  injury  to  others.  Conscience  steps 
forward  and,  in  the  interest  of  that  wider  good,  forbids  the  action. 
Why  then  is  it  to  be  obeyed  ?  Not  because  of  its  greater  strength, 
but  because  of  its  higher  authority.  The  prevalence  of  any  other 
principle  would  be  a  case  of  usurpation,  and  would  do  violence  to 

c 


34         BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

the  constitution.  Supremacy,  in  fact,  belongs  to  the  very  idea  of 
conscience.  Thus,  in  words  which  are  most  memorable,  Butler  pro 
claims  his  witness  against  an  age  of  moral  indolence  and  degeneracy: 
"  Had  it  strength,  as  it  has  right ;  had  it  power,  as  it  has  manifest 
authority,  it  would  absolutely  govern  the  world."  Think  what  the 
issue  would  be  were  we  destitute  of  such  a  governor  within.  Then 
we  should  have  to  pronounce  blasphemy  and  reverence,  parricide  and 
filial  piety,  equally  permissible,  because  equally  consonant  with  human 
nature,  differing  from  each  other  only  in  respect  of  strength  of  impulse. 
(3)  Now,  at  last,  we  have  reached  an  adequate  notion  of  what  human 
nature  is,  and  can  understand  what  is  meant  when  it  is  said  that 
virtue  consists  in  following  it,  and  vice  in  deviating  from  it.  Human 
nature  resembles  a  civil  State.  It  has  its  various  departments,  and 
these  are  related  to  one  another  through  their  common  subjection  to 
the  supreme  authority  of  conscience.  If  any  one  of  these  lower 
principles  were  to  claim  independence  of  conscience,  and  to  prevail 
against  it,  this  would  be  the  violation  of  the  constitution  of  man.  In 
a  note  Butler  admits  that  perfect  harmony  of  all  the  parts  in  subjec 
tion  to  conscience  is  unattainable.  All  he  expects  is,  that  conscience 
will,  on  the  whole,  maintain  its  authority,  and  if  this  be  done,  "the 
character,  the  man,  is  good,  worthy,  virtuous."  In  a  word,  man  has 
"  the  rule  of  right  within ;  what  is  wanting  is  only  that  he  honestly 
attend  to  it."  Does  this  rule  never  fail?  Is  conscience  never  per- 
plexed  ?  To  this  Butler  gives  a  very  characteristic  answer.  He  says 
that  in  a  question  as  to  whether  some  particular  action  is  right  or 
wrong,  a  correct  decision  would  be  given  "  by  almost  any  fair  man,  in 
V  almost  any  circumstances."  Conscience,  therefore,  thus  established 
in  man's  heart  is  the  source  of  moral  obligation.  It  carries  its  own 
authority  with  it,  is  the  guide  given  us  by  the  Author  of  our  being, 
and  is  to  be  obeyed  always  and  at  any  cost.  One  could  have  wished 
that  Butler's  third  sermon  had  closed  with  these  deep-toned  utterances. 
The  closing  paragraphs  are  an  attempt  to  meet  the  spirit  of  the  age 
with  its  own  arguments.  "  Why  should  we  impose  restraints  upon 
ourselves  ?  Why  should  we  be  virtuous  ? "  For  answer  Butler  falls 
back  on,  "  Because  you  cannot  get  your  own  good  without  submitting 
to  restraint ;  and  because,  when  you  come  to  examine  the  matter,  the 


J\ 


INTRODUCTION.  35 

highest  pleasures  belong  to  virtue,  especially  when  it  has  become 
habitual."  Conscience  and  self-love,  duty  and  interest,  agree  in 
recommending  the  same  course  of  life ;  and  the  man  who  has 
surrendered  for  conscience'  sake  much  that  the  world  would  have 
called  his  interest,  will  find  in  the  end  that  he  "has  infinitely 
better  provided  for  himself,  and  secured  his  own  interest  and 
happiness." 

C. —  The  Love  of  God. 

Matthew  Arnold  has  drawn  a  very  suggestive  parallel  between 
Butler  and  the  poet  Gray  (1716-1771).  To  the  question  why  Gray, 
possessed  as  he  undoubtedly  was  of  true  poetic  faculty,  produced  so 
little  poetiy,  he  gives  this  answer  :  "  Gray,  a  born  poet,  fell  upon  an 
age  of  prose.  He  fell  upon  an  age  whose  task  was  such  as  to  call 
forth  in  general  men's  powers  of  understanding,  wit  and  cleverness, 
rather  than  their  deepest  powers  of  mind  and  soul.  .  .  .  Gray,  with 
the  qualities  of  mind  and  soul  of  a  genuine  poet,  was  isolated  in  his 
century.  Maintaining  and  fortifying  them  by  lofty  studies,  he  yet 
could  not  fully  educe  and  enjoy  them ;  the  want  of  a  genial  atmo 
sphere,  the  failure  of  sympathy  in  his  contemporaries,  were  too  great." 
"The  same  thing  is  to  be  said  of  his  great  contemporary,  Butler, 
the  author  of  the  Analogy.  In  the  sphere  of  religion,  which  touches 
that  of  poetry,  Butler  was  impelled  by  the  endowment  of  his  nature  to 
strive  for  a  profound  and  adequate  conception  of  religious  things 
which  was  not  pursued  by  his  contemporaries,  and  which,  at  that 
time  and  in  that  atmosphere  of  mind,  was  not  fully  attainable.  .  .  . 
A  sort  of  spiritual  east  wind  was  at  that  time  blowing ;  neither 
Butler  nor  Gray  could  flower."  In  the  three  sermons  on  Human 
Nature,  and  in  most  of  the  others,  we  seem  to  feel  this  spiritual  chill. 
The  speaker's  interest  is  wholly  on  the  side  of  nobility  and  truth.  He 
is  labouring  after  higher  views  of  life  than  those  entertained  by  his 
audience.  But  he  feels  himself  restrained  by  their  want  of  sympathy. 
He  forces  himself  to  use  their  language,  and  to  appeal  to  their  domi 
nant  motives.  His  spirit,  accordingly,  rarely  reaches  fulness  of 
utterance.  In  two  sermons  (XIII.,  XIV.),  however,  he  does  attain  to 


36          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

some  measure  of  freedom.  His  theme  is  the  Love  of  God,  and  in  dealing 
with  it  he  reaches  conceptions  higher  than  the  age  could  appreciate, 
higher  even  than  the  level  of  his  own  ordinary  thought.  Butler  is 
here  at  his  best ;  and  we  begin  to  understand  the  effect  he  produced 
on  those  who,  if  they  could  not  imitate  him,  expressed  their  admira 
tion  of  his  goodness  by  crowning  him  with  earthly  honour.  Besides 
virtuous  affections  themselves,  such  as  justice,  goodness,  righteous 
ness,  there  is  an  affection  for  these  affections  "  when  they  are  reflected 
upon."  This  is  the  source  of  our  love  and  admiration  of  good  men. 
Suppose,  then,  a  Being  of  perfect  goodness,  of  vast  purposes,  our 
friend  and  governor,  "  we  should,  with  joy,  gratitude,  reverence,  love, 
trust,  and  dependence,  appropriate  the  character  as  what  we  had  a  right 
in  ;  and  make  our  boast  in  such  our  relation  to  it."  But  God  is  such  a 
Being,  as  present  to  us,  though  "unseen,  as  our  friends  and  neighbours." 
To  Him,  then,  this  affection  is  due.  "  Religion  does  not  demand  new 
affections,  but  only  claims  the  direction  of  those  you  already  have, 
those  affections  you  daily  feel ;  though  unhappily  confined  to  objects 
not  altogether  unsuitable,  but  altogether  unequal  to  them."  Thus, 
with  respect  to  the  love  of  God,  "  we  only  offer  and  represent  the 
highest  object  of  an  affection  supposed  already  in  your  mind.  Some 
degree  of  goodness  must  be  previously  supposed  :  this  always  implies 
the  love  of  itself,  an  affection  to  goodness:  the  highest,  the  adequate 
object  of  this  affection  is  perfect  goodness  ;  which,  therefore,  we  are 
to  love  with  all  our  heart,  with  all  oitr  soul,  and  with  all  our 
strength?  The  love  of  God  involves  also  fear,  without,  however,  any 
trace  of  servility,  and  hope  ;  and  these  three,  fear,  hope,  love,  may  be 
summed  up  in  one  word  which  expresses  the  true  attitude  of  man  the 
creature  toward  God  the  Creator — Resignation.  Butler's  language 
here  takes  leave  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  recalls  the  glowing 
words  of  the  mediaeval  mystic,  and  indeed  of  all  who  in  any  age  have 
sought  to  realize  union  with  God  as  the  truth  of  human  life.  "Resigna 
tion  to  the  will  of  God  is  the  whole  of  piety  :  it  includes  in  it  all  that 
is  good,  and  is  a  source  of  the  most  settled  quiet  and  composure  of 
mind.  .  .  .  How  many  of  our  cares  should  we  by  this  means  be 
disburdened  of!  ...  How  open  to  every  gratification  would  that 
mind  be  which  was  clear  of  these  encumbrances  ! "  Such  a  temper 


INTRODUCTION.  37 

of  mind  is  peculiarly  suited  to  those  who  are  still  "in  a  state  of 
imperfection."  It  is  the  highest  impulse  toward  perfection  which  can 
be  experienced  by  "  creatures-  in  a  progress  of  being  towards  some 
what  further."  This  "our  resignation  to  the  will  of  God  may  be  said 
to  be  perfect  when  our  will  is  lost  and  resolved  up  into  His  ;  when 
we  rest  in  His  will  as  our  end,  as  being  itself  most  just,  and  right,  and 
good."  And  if  this  be  so  under  present  conditions,  what  shall  it  be 
when  we  shall  see  face  to  face^  and  know  as  we  are  known?  For 
Butler,  as  for  all  other  reverent  souls,  speech  fails  to  comprehend 
what  things  God  has  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him.  He  takes 
refuge  in  language  which,  though  "  first  used  in  the  early  days  of  God's 
revelation,"  is  never  too  old  for  the  freshest  experience  of  His  grace  : 
"As  for  me,  I  will  behold  Thy  presence  in  righteousness  :  and  when 
I  awake  up  after  Thy  likeness,  I  shall  be  satisfied  with  it "  (Ps.  xvii. 
1 6,  Prayer-Book  Version). 

§  7.  BUTLER'S  ETHICAL  DOCTRINE  :  ESTIMATE. 

The  value  of  Butler's  work  is  to  be  estimated  by  reference  to  the 
tone  of  public  opinion  prevalent  in  his  day.  The  spirit  of  the  age  in 
which  he  lived  could  not  be  more  clearly  described  than  in  his  own 
words.  It  can  "scarce  be  doubted,"  he  says,  in  the  opening  sentences 
of  Sermon  XI.  upon  the  Love  of  our  Neighbour,  "  that  vice  and  folly 
takes  different  turns  ;  and  some  particular  kinds  of  it  are  more  open 
and  avowed  in  some  ages  than  in  others.:  and,  I  suppose,  it  may  be 
spoken  of  as  very  much  the  distinction  of  the  present  to  profess  a 
contracted  spirit,  and  greater  regards  to  self-interest  than  appears  to 
have  been  done  formerly."  Against  this  spirit  his  writings  are  a 
protest,  not  less  earnest  because  calmly  and  even  coldly  expressed. 
His  aim  is  not  that  of  a  scientific  investigator,  but  of  a  moral  teacher, 
being,  as  he  himself  expresses  it  in  his  preface,  "  to  obviate  that  scorn 
which  one  sees  rising  upon  the  faces  of  people  who  are  said  to 
know  the  world,  when  mention  is  made  of  a  disinterested,  generous, 
or  public-spirited  action."  This  ignoble  temper  is  not  confined  to 
the  eighteenth  century,  though  it  may  have  been  its  predominant 
characteristic  ;  and  under  whatever  circumstances  it  emerges  again, 


38    BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

Butler's  witness  on  behalf  of  a  good  and  right  that  are  independent  of 
personal  consequences  will  always  remain  a  moral  and  spiritual 
porwer.  If  in  these  happier  days  there  is  a  public  sentiment  in  favour 
of  unselfishness,  if  the  "  scorn "  which  troubled  the  preacher  at  the 
Rolls  Chapel  when  he  spoke  of  disinterested  benevolence  has  given 
way  to  a  sympathetic  appreciation  of  every  philanthropic  effort  and 
all  forms  of  self-sacrifice,  if  instead  of  a  cynical  disbelief  in  any 
absolute  good  there  has  awakened  an  enthusiasm  for  righteousness, 
it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  to  these  results  Butler's  unostentatious 
witness  to  benevolence  and  conscience  and  the  love  of  God  has  con 
tributed  in  no  insignificant  degree.  While  admitting  and  maintaining 
this,  however,  it  is  necessary  to  remark  that  throughout  his  protest 
against  the  spirit  of  the  age  he  remains  under  the  dominion  of  its  pre 
suppositions  and  its  method.  Between  these  and  his  own  higher 
interests  and  beliefs  there  is  a  continual  though  unacknowledged  con 
flict.  This  introduces  into  his  teaching  an  element  of  confusion  and 
contradiction,  from  which,  as  it  was  unperceived,  he  never  wholly 
frees  himself.  He  is  often  on  the  way  to  a  higher  standpoint,  but 
the  shackles  of  the  bondage,  which  he  himself  has  done  much  to 
break,  are  upon  him,  and  he  fails  to  reach  the  fuller  and  more  adequate 
thought. 

Hobbes  had  taught  that  man  was,  and  never  could  be  anything  else 
than,  selfish,  though  for  obvious  reasons  it  was  his  interest  to  sub 
ordinate  in  many  things  his  private  desires.  This  teaching  found 
congenial  soil  in  the  generation  that  arose  under  the  restored  Stuart 
kings.  It  thus  became  an  inherited  conviction  that  man  is  an  isolated 
individual  self,  capable  of  pursuing  those  interests  alone  which  centre 
in  himself,  and  minister  to  his  own  private  advantage.  A  man's 
interest  or  advantage  was  held  to  be  the  limit  of  his  moral  horizon, 
beyond  which  he  could  not  see,  far  less  travel.  A  selfish  view  of  man 
was,  so  to  speak,  in  the  air,  just  as  we  may  say  an  unselfish  view 
of  man  is  at  this  present  day.  Disinterested  benevolence  was  then 
regarded  as  a  step  away  from  man's  true  being,  and  explanations 
were  offered  to  show  that  a  man  could  not  take  this  step,  however  much 
appearances  might  indicate  that  he  actually  did  so.  Disinterested 
benevolence  now-a-days  is  treated  as  a  step  toward  man's  true  being, 


INTRODUCTION.  39 

and  the  writings  of  moralists  are  chiefly  occupied  with  indicating  how 
it  is  to  be  taken.  The  curious  feature  of  Butler's  position  is  that,  while 
his  whole  practical  interest  is  in  the  vindication  of  unselfishness  and 
disinterestedness,  he  yet  never  questions  the  prevailing  theory  of  man 
as  an  individual  enclosed  within  the  limits  of  his  own  private  interest. 
His  theory,  which  he  held  in  common  with  his  generation,  or  which 
at  least  he  never  offered  to  criticise,  is  continually  thwarting  his 
practical  aim.  His  aim  is  to  prove  that  man  may  be,  and  ought  to  be, 
unselfish.  Immediately  he  is  confronted  by  his  own  theory.  A  man 
must  always  be  himself  vfasm  he  acts.  If,  then,  he  is,  and  cannot  but 
be,  shut  up  to  the  narrow  circle  of  his  mere  individuality,  his  acts 
cannot  escape  the  clinging  taint  of  selfishness.  When  he  helps  his 
neighbour,  when  he  acts  the  part  of  a  good  citizen,  when  he  worships 
God,  he  remains  the  same  rigid,  self-contained  individual ;  and  all 
his  acts,  since  they  are  his,  remain  in  the  last  resort  selfish  still.  In 
short,  taking  the  then  prevalent  view  of  self,  wherever  self  is  present, 
there  must  also  be  selfishness.  Self,  however,  must  always  be  present, 
at  least  in  all  acts  for  which  a  man  is  responsible,  even  if  these  acts 
claim  to  be  disinterested.  Selfishness,  therefore,  must  be  universal,  and 
self-love  must  be  the  supreme  lord  of  human  nature,  and  the  source 
of  all  morality  and  religion.  Against  this  conclusion  Butler  fights, 
without  ever  seeing  that  it  is  inevitable  on  the  theory  presupposed. 
All  through  his  teaching,  accordingly,  self-love  intervenes  to  disturb 
and  perplex.  Let  us  take  each  of  his  great  ideas  in  turn,  and 
endeavour  to  adjust  them  to  self-love,  and  observe  the  confusion  that 
inevitably  follows. 

i.  Benevolence  and  Self-love.  Butler  vindicates  the  disinterested 
character  of  Benevolence  in  two  ways,  (i)  He  makes  it  a  "blind 
propension."  It  makes  for  the  good  of  our  fellow-men,  just  as  the 
appetite  of  hunger  makes  for  food.  This  in  Sermon  I.  is  his  answer 
to  Hobbes,  and  the  same  view  is  taken  in  Sermons  VI.,  VII.,  on 
Compassion.  Here  it  is  evident  that  Butler  has  saved  the  existence 
of  Benevolence  by  robbing  it  of  all  moral  quality  whatever.  We 
cannot  pronounce  anything  good  or  bad  which  has  not  been  the  result 
of  will  to  do  that  thing.  A  mere  instinct  is  no  more  moral  than 
any  other  mere  instinct,  e.g.  the  instinct  to  drink  when  we  are  thirsty, 


40          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE.  . 

even  supposing  its  object  happen  to  be  the  good  of  others.  If  giving 
to  the  poor  be  on  a  par  with  eating  when  we  are  hungry,  obviously 
we  have  degraded  Benevolence  from  the  position  of  a  moral  quality. 
Many  men,  and  perhaps  more  women,  pride  themselves  on  their 
Benevolence,  while  really  they  might  as  well  go  in  to  dinner  with 
a  high  sense  of  moral  rectitude  for  their  faithfulness  in  doing  so. 
Here  Butler's  analysis  fails.  -He  never  points  out  the  presence  and 
operation  of  the  will  in  giving  moral  character  to  our  acts.  (2)  Butler, 
however,  does  not  always  regard  Benevolence  as  a  "blind  propen- 
sion."  It  is  with  him  also  a  "  principle  of  virtue."  That  is  to  say,  it  is 
a  principle  of  action  reflected  upon,  and  consciously  adopted  by  man. 
This  brings  him,  accordingly,  at  once  into  conflict  with  the  rival 
"  principle  "  of  Self-love.  He  wavers  between  two  views  of  the  relation 
between  these  two  principles.  In  the  first  place,  he  sets  them  side 
by  side  on  the  same  platform.  "  The  proportion,"  he  says  in  Sermon 
XII.,  "  which  the  two  general  affections,  benevolence  and  self-love,  bear 
to  each  other  .  .  .  denominates  men's  character  as  to  virtue.  .  .  .  Love 
of  our  neighbour,  then,  must  bear  some  proportion  to  self-love,  and 
virtue,  to  be  sure,  consists  in  the  due  proportion."  To  this  conception 
of  virtue  as  a  balance  or  proportion  he  does  not,  however,  strictly 
adhere.  In  the  second  place,  accordingly,  we  find  him  treating 
Benevolence  as  superior  to  Self-love.  Benevolence  regarded  "  as  a 
principle  in  reasonable  creatures,  and  so  to  be  directed  by  their 
reason,"  is  "the  sum  of  virtue."  "From  hence  it  is  manifest 
that  the  common  virtues  and  the  common  vices  of  mankind  may 
be  traced  up  to  benevolence,  or  the  want  of  it."  Thus,  however, 
he  comes  face  to  face  with  that  conception  of  man  as  an  indi 
vidual  which  he  has  never  questioned.  Even  benevolent  acts  are 
the  acts  of  one  who  is  himself  in  them.  If  that  is  the  case,  then 
even  benevolent  acts  are  selfish,  so  long  as  our  only  conception 
of  man  is  that  of  a  being,  confined  to  the  rigidly  closed  circle  of 
his  individual  interest.  Thus  Butler's  view  of  Self-love  deprives 
his  contentions  on  behalf  of  Benevolence  of  their  real  weight. 
Viewed  "as  a  principle,"  Benevolence  cannot  escape  the  net  of 
selfishness  which  the  prevailing  theory  of  man,  as  an  individual, 
casts  round  all  his  actions.  Its  disinterestedness  can  be  defended 


INTRODUCTION.  41 

only  by  depriving  it  of  any  real  moral  worth,  namely,  by  reducing  it  to 
a  "  blind  propension." 

2.  Conscience  and  Self-love.  Recall  what  is  said  in  Sermon  I.  of 
the  nature  of  conscience.  "  The  mind  can  take  a  view  of  what 
passes  within  itself,  its  propensions,  aversions,  passions,  affections,  as 
respecting  such  objects,  and  in  such  degrees ;  and  of  the  several 
actions  consequent  thereupon."  This  faculty  of  the  mind  is  con 
science.  It  is  thus  a  faculty  of  judging  upon  the  material  presented 
to  it,  whether  the  inner  motive  or  the  consequent  act.  Till  such 
material  is  presented  to  it,  conscience  cannot  act,  and  has  indeed 
nothing  to  do.  And  when  the  material  is  provided,  conscience  has 
no  power  to  carry  into  effect  the  decisions  to  which,  after  having 
sifted  and  examined  the  material  before  it,  it  may  have  arrived. 
Mighty  storms  have  raged  while  armies  engaged  in  battle,  without 
the  combatants  having  been  even  aware  of  the  fact.  So  also  impulses 
contend,  and  passions  meet  in  deadly  strife,  while  overhead  roll  the 
thunders  of  conscience,  unheeded  in  the  empty  air.  "  If  it  had  only 
power  as  it  has  authority,"  is  Butler's  longing  cry.  But  what  is  the 
value  even  of  the  authority  of  a  faculty  which  has  no  power  of 
originating  action,  which  can  present  to  the  agent  no  object  of 
pursuit  ?  Surely  the  authority  of  such  a  helpless  faculty  is  necessarily 
meaningless  and  unreal.  What  power  is  there  which  does  present 
ends  of  action  ?  To  this  there  is  no  other  answer  in  Butler  than  self- 
love.  "  Conscience  and  self-love,  if  we  understand  our  true  happiness, 
always  lead  us  the  same  way."  That  is  to  say,  man  seeks  and  can 
seek  only  his  own  happiness.  This  is  the  highest  end  of  all  his 
actions.  With  reference  to  this,  accordingly,  conscience  gives  its 
decisions.  This  is  its  standard  of  right,  its  ideal  good.  Conscience, 
accordingly,  in  guiding  men  toward  this  goal,  is  acting  at  the  behest 
of  Self-love.  And  if  we  could  conceive  it  possible,  which  it  is  not,  that 
Conscience  could  direct  men  to  any  other  end  .than  that  presented  by 
Self-love,  it  would  have  to  give  way.  "  Religion,"  he  remarks  in 
Sermon  XL,  "  is  so  far  from  disowning  the  principle  of  self-love,  that 
it  often  addresses  itself  to  that  very  principle,  and  always  to  the  mind 
in  that  state  when  reason  presides  ;  and  there  can  no  access  be  had 
to  the  understanding,  but  by  convincing  men  that  the  course  of  life 


42          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

we  would  persuade  them  to  is  not  contrary  to  their  interest.  It  may 
be  allowed,  without  any  prejudice  to  the  cause  of  virtue  and  religion, 
that  our  ideas  of  happiness  and  misery  are  of  all  ideas  the  nearest  and 
most  important  to  us  ;  that  they  will,  nay,  if  you  please,  that  they 
ought,  to  prevail  over  those  of  order,  and  beauty,  and  harmony,  and 
proportion,  if  there  should  ever  be,  as  it  is  impossible  there  ever 
should  be,  any  inconsistence  between  them ;  though  those  last  too, 
as  expressing  the  fitness  of  actions,  are  real  as  truth  itself.  Let  it  be 
allowed,  though  virtue  or  moral  rectitude  does  indeed  consist  in 
affection  to  and  pursuit  of  what  is  right  and  good  as  such  ;  yet,  that 
when  we  sit  down  in  a  cool  hour,  we  can  neither  justify  to  ourselves 
this  or  any  other  pursuit,  till  we  are  convinced  that  it  will  be  for  our 
happiness,  or  at  least  not  contrary  to  it."  One  is  amazed  to  find  so 
close  an  approximation  to  Hume's  paradoxical  formula,  "Reason 
is  and  ought  to  be  only  the  slave  of  the  passions."  From  this 
the  last  result  of  his  own  logic  Butler's  strong  moral  sympathy 
restrained  him ;  and  we  are  left  with  the  rough  division  of  human 
nature  into  two  parts,  Self-love  and  Conscience,  of  which  the  former 
separated  from  the  latter  becomes  a  non-moral  instinct,  the  latter 
separated  from  the  former  becomes  the  empty  abstraction  described 
above. 

3.  Self-love  and  the  Love  of  God.  Here  at  last,  when  dealing  with 
the  Love  of  God,  we  breathe  an  atmosphere  free  from  all  confusion 
and  contradictions.  In  his  sermons  on  this  theme,  Butler  has 
escaped  from  the  narrow  limits  of  popular  theories,  to  walk  on  moun 
tain  heights  of  unclouded  vision.  It  is  due,  of  course,  in  great  measure 
to  the  detached  sermonic  form  in  which  he  has  presented  his  results, 
that  he  rarely  brings  his  thoughts  together  to  weave  them  into 
systematic  completeness.  This  is  due  in  part  to  the  fact  of  which  he 
advertises  the  reader — p.  12 — that  no  particular  order  was  observed 
in  selecting  the  sermons  for  publication.  The  want  of  connection, 
however,  is  due  not  merely  to  the  manner  in  which  he  presents 
his  thoughts,  but  to  their  nature.  When  he  writes  of  the  Love 
of  God,  he  has  forgotten  the  place  which  he  has  claimed  for  Self- 
love,  Benevolence,  and  Conscience  as  independent  principles  of 
human  nature,  and  devotes  himself  to  the  vindication  of  a  principle 


INTRODUCTION.  43 

which,  had  he  made  it  the  standpoint  whence  to  review  the  others, 
might  have  enabled  him  to  give  to  each  a  new  interpretation,  and  to 
adjust  harmoniously  their  mutual  relations.  He  has  not  sought 
harmony  in  this  way.  But  neither  has  he  sought  it  in  the  opposite 
direction,  by  interpreting  what  is  noblest  in  man  from  the  point  of 
view  of  what  is  lowest  in  him.  Herein  precisely  lies  his  interest  and 
value  as  an  ethical  teacher.  If  he  could  not  rise  above  the  theoretic 
standpoint  of  his  age,  he  could  at  least  refuse  its  issues.  The 
very  contradictions  which  his  teaching  contains  are  an  implicit 
criticism  upon  that  standpoint,  and  suggest  the  quest  for  a  higher ; 
while  his  own  higher  thoughts  are  anticipation  of  success  in  such  a 
pursuit. 

§   8.   CONCLUDING  REMARKS. 

We  have  seen  that  the  conception  of  man  which  prevailed  in 
Butler's  day  was  never  theoretically  criticized  by  him,  while  his 
practical  conclusions  wholly  contradict  it,  and  that,  accordingly,  his 
thought  is  rendered  on  certain  points  inadequate  and  confused.  We 
have  seen,  too,  that  in  some  of  his  sermons  he  reaches  a  plane  of 
spiritual  and  speculative  thought  far  above  that  of  the  theories  which 
he  accepted,  or  at  least  did  not  explicitly  controvert.  The  transition 
from  the  three  sermons  on  Human  Nature  to  those  upon  the  Love  of 
God  is  indeed  the  transition  from  the  sphere  of  morality  to  that 
of  religion.  Conjecture  naturally  arises  whether,  had  Butler  ever 
reviewed  the  statements  of  the  three  sermons  from  the  point  of  view 
reached  in  the  other  two  on  the  Love  of  God,  he  would  not  have 
found  it  necessary  to  restate  some  of  his  conclusions,  and  so  clear 
them  from  the  confusions  we  have  found  to  exist  in  them.  It  may 
prove  interesting  and  helpful  as  an  exercise  in  ethical  study  to  deal 
very  briefly  with  the  three  leading  ideas  of  Butler's  teaching,  using  by 
way  of  standpoint  the  suggestions  contained  in  the  higher  reaches  of 
his  thought. 

i.  The  Love  of  God  as  Ethical  Motive.  Individualism  is  not  only 
a  theory,  it  is  an  element  in  all  human  experience.  The  child,  in  the 
joyous  life  of  home,  has  scarcely  thought  of  himself  as  separate  from 


44          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

the  loved  persons  with  whom  his  life  is  identified.  The  transition 
from  childhood  to  manhood  is  marked  by  an  intense  consciousness  of 
separation,  in  which  the  individual,  often  assertively  and  disagreeably, 
vindicates  his  independence  and  claims  his  rights.  The  unconscious 
unity  of  the  child-life  is  broken.  The  man  knows  himself  as  a  distinct 
individual,  standing  in  the  might  of  his  self-assertion  over  against 
nature,  humanity,  God.  When  he  realizes  his  position  at  its  point 
of  deepest  significance,  namely,  in  relation  to  God,  he  finds  it  to  be 
not  merely  pain,  but  sin.  He  ought  to  be  at  one  with  this  God  from 
whom  he  is  keenly  aware  he  is  separate.  He  knows  in  his  inmost 
soul  that  his  separation  from  God,  and  all  consequent  acts  of  trespass 
against  God,  are  his  own  doing,  the  burden  of  whose  guilt  lies  upon 
his  own  head  alone.  He  knows,  too,  that  his  utmost  efforts  to  regain 
union  with  God  are  necessarily  ineffective,  for  the  reason  which 
becomes  obvious  on  reflection,  namely,  that  he  is  himself  separate 
from  God,  and  that  to  all  his  actions  there  clings  the  taint  of  this 
state  of  separation,  which  is  a  state  of  sin.  Action  conducted  within 
the  sphere  of  mere  morality  is,  at  best,  merely  an  approximation, 
never  an  attainment.  Morality,  per  se,  is  endless  process,  and  that 
means  ceaseless  dissatisfaction.  The  very  sense  of  failure,  however, 
contains  the  germ  of  hope ;  for,  obviously,  only  a  being  meant  for 
union  with  God  could  feel  pain  in  separation  from  Him.  Union 
with  God  is  at  once  the  expectation  and  the  latent  presupposition  of 
morality.  It  is  also  the  fundamental  fact  of  religion,  the  proclamation 
of  which  constitutes  "  glad  tidings  "  to  all  who  labour  under  the  weight 
of  an  unrealized  and  unrealizable  ideal  of  goodness.  The  life  of 
Christ  is  not  merely  a  display  of  sinlessness,  it  is  the  positive  achieve 
ment  of  righteousness  in  the  very  sphere  wherein  man  has  already 
hopelessly  failed.  The  death  of  Christ  has  accomplished  the  recon 
ciliation  with  God  which  is  the  goal  of  the  human  spirit,  and  starting 
from  which  alone  man  can  advance  to  a  victorious  solution  of  the 
moral  problem.  There  exists,  therefore,  as  actual  fact  a  life  which  is 
the  union  of  God  and  man,  after  which  man  has  yearned.  Here  the 
contradictions  and  dissatisfactions  of  man's  moral  effort  are  seen  to 
be  absent ;  in  their  place,  a  perfect  harmony  of  the  human  will  and 
the  divine.  If,  however,  that  life  lay  wholly  beyond  the  sinner,  a 


INTRODUCTION.  45 

spectacle  to  be  gazed  at  by  him  with  longing  eyes,  while  he  felt 
himself  debarred  for  ever  from  its  appropriation,  it  would  merely  add 
to  his  misery.  The  question  therefore  remains,  How  can  he  make  it 
his  own?  Butler's  answer  is,  "By  resignation."  More  fully  and 
adequately  the  answer  may  be  given,  "  By  surrender."  What  keeps 
you  from  Christ,  and  union  with  God  in  Him  ?  Nothing  but  Self,  to 
which  you  live,  and  in  whose  limits  you  are  shut  up  as  in  a  living 
death.  Die,  then,  to  that  Self  which  is  death,  and  so  for  the  first  time 
begin  to  live.  Yield  yourself  a  living  sacrifice  to  God.  Accept  that 
will  of  God  which  was  fulfilled  for  you  on  the  Cross,  and  this  you 
cannot  truly  do  without  yourself  also  dying  on  that  Cross.  Thus,  to 
die  with  Christ  is  at  the  same  time  to  rise  with  Him  into  newness  of 
life.  Whereas  once  to  you  to  live  was  Self,  now  that  Self  is  dead,  and 
to  you  to  live  is  Christ.  That  Self  is  dead.  It  is  no  longer  yours  nor 
you.  It  was  sin  -  laden  and  under  condemnation ;  now  you  have 
escaped  the  imputation  of  its  guilt.  It  was  toiling  at  an  impossible 
task,  seeking  through  individual  effort  to  reach  a  goodness  that  for 
ever  fled  before  it ;  now  you  have  arrived  at  that  "  blessed  goal." 
Christ  speaks  in  gracious -assurance,  "You  are  delivered  from  failure. 
Goodness  is  your  heritage  -in  me.  Go  forth,  no  more  in  weariness, 
but  gladly,  triumphantly,  restfully,  to  achieve  in  the  world  that  which 
is  already  yours."  Reconciliation  is  the  "  basis  of  ethics."  The  Love  , 
of  God,  fulfilled  in  redemption,  and  waking  in  man  a  glad  response, 
is  the  only  adequate  ethical  motive. 

2.  Conscience  as  Power  and  Authority.  Butler  in  his  teaching  on 
Conscience  is  the  prophet  of  the  eighteenth  century,  proclaiming  to  a 
cynical  and  selfish  generation  the  supremacy  of  the  rule  of  right  within. 
In  two  respects,  however,  as  we  have  seen,  the  claim  which  he  makes  for 
Conscience  is  invalidated.  First,  it  is  confessed  that  conscience  has  no 
power.  It  is  a  mere  faculty  of  judgment.  It  depends  upon  other  faculties 
to  present  the  material  upon  which  it  is  to  judge.  It  cannot  of  itself,  apart 
from  the  material  thus  presented  to  it,  fix  any  end  of  pursuit  for  man. 
Second,  this  involves  further  that  the  faculty,  which  has  no  power,  can 
have  no  real  authority.  It  acts,  and  sometimes  Butler  admits,  can  act, 
only  in  the  interest  of  self-love,  and  selects  only  the  ends  which  self- 
love  proposes.  Its  supposed  supremacy,  therefore,  becomes  practical 


46         .BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

servitude.  All  this  is  inevitable  from  the  point  of  view  of  that 
psychology  which  was  Butler's  unquestioned  presupposition,  the 
logical  issues  of  which  are  presented  in  Hume.  If  all  elements  of 
knowledge,  and  all  ends  of  actions,  are  presented  in  sensations,  which 
it  is  the  work  of  thought  merely  to  compare  and  combine,  we  shall 
soon  be  brought  to  see  that  knowledge  is  no  more  than  the  aggregate 
of  associated  sensations,  and  virtue  is  obedience  to  the  strongest 
passions.  And  when  we  see  this  we  shall  be  brought  to  question  the 
presupposition  which  has  led  us  to  this  conclusion,  and  we  shall  ask  once 
more  the  "  tyro's  question,"  How  is  experience  possible  ?  and  we  shall 
seek  new  conditions  both  of  knowledge  and  morality.  If  Butler  did 
not  put  this  question  to  himself,  he  at  least,  as  we  have  seen,  made  a 
fore-grasp  at  the  answer.  From  the  religious  standpoint  which  he 
reaches  in  some  of  his  sermons  we  gather  that  the  good  is  not  the 
calculated  result  of  a  process  of  comparison  and  abstraction  carried 
on  by  the  faculty  of  conscience.  It  is  the  will  of  God,  whose  end 
may  be  variously  expressed  as  His  own  glory  or  the  good  of  men. 
We  are  good  when  we  are  identified  with  this  Supreme  Will,  when  our 
wills  are  lost  and  resolved  into  it.  This  includes  "all  that  is  of 
good."  Will  not  such  a  conception  significantly  modify  that  view 
of  Conscience  which  Butler  has  elsewhere  taught,  and  to  which  it 
is  noteworthy  he  does  not  recur  in  his  sermons  on  the  Love  of 
God? 

i.  Conscience  will  be  quite  other  than  a  faculty  of  judgment, 
exercised  on  a  material  given  to  us  from  without.  The  purpose  of 
God,  as  it  moves  towards  its  divine  event,  realizes  itself  in  various 
spheres  of  ethical  conduct,  e.g.  the  family,  the  State,  etc.,  and  is 
therein  so  far  revealed.  Man,  however,  is  more  than  the  theatre 
whereon  this  purpose  is  to  be  displayed.  His  perfection  is  indeed 
the  end  aimed  at,  and  this  can  be  achieved  only  as  he  recognises  the 
good,  and  devotes  himself  to  it  freely  as  its  instrument.  The  good, 
therefore,  is  revealed  not  only  in  and  by  man,  but  also  to  him.  It  is 
in  fact  his  deepest  consciousness,  that  with  which,  when  he  knows 
himself,  he  will  know  himself  to  be  one.  It  is  impossible,  therefore, 
to  speak  of^conscience  as  a  bit  of  man,  a  "  part "  of  human  nature, 
one  "faculty"  among  others.  It  is  the  man  himself,  as  he  responds 


INTRODUCTION.  47 

to  the  good  which  is  present  to  him  even  when  he  fails  to  recognise 
it,  and  which  constitutes  his  true  nature.  Or,  what  is  the  same  thing 
frnm  t^e  other  side,  it  is  the  Spirit  itself  bearing  witness  with  our 
spirits  _that  we  are  citizens  and  heirs  ot  the  kingdom  which  is 
righteousness,  and  therefore  peace  and  joy. 

2.  Hence,  also,  the  authority  of  conscience  must  be  differently  con 
ceived.    Its  authority  does  not  belong  to  itself  as  a  mere  faculty,  but  to 
the  good  of  which  it  is  the  apprehension.    In  hearkening  to  conscience, 
therefore,  we  are  not  listening  to  the  deliverances  of  any  faculty  of  ours, 
but  to  the  voice  of  God,  who,  as  He  has  revealed  Himself  in  the 
manifold  fulness  of  the  world,  which  is  the  sphere  of  moral  attainment, 
thus  also  bears  witness  to  Himself  in  our  consciousness.     In  obeying 
conscience  we  are  not  acknowledging  the  mere  issue  of  a  calculation, 
we  are  identifying  ourselves  with  that  will  which  has  created  the  ends 
which  it  proposes  for  our  pursuit,  and  which  as  we  yield  ourselves  to 
it  becomes  in  us  the  energy  of  their  attainment.     We  need  not\ 
therefore,  with  Butler  regret  the  disparity  between  the  authority  of  ) 
conscience  and  its  power.     As  a  mere  faculty  it  has  neither  one  nor 
other.     As  the  presence  to  our  spirits  of  the  Supreme  Will,  which  has 
created  the  moral  universe,  and  through  us  seeks  the  fulfilment  of  its 
infinite  design,  it  is  the  highest  authority,  the  most  absolute  power. 
In  acting  according  to  conscience,  we  are  rising  above  the  region  of 
moral  paralysis  in  which  we  for  ever  balance  feeling  against  feeling, 
vainly  seeking  the  good  in  the  product,  and  are  entering  through 
surrender  into  union  with  the  good  which  claims  us  for  itself,  whose 
organs  and  instruments  we  become,  and  whose  victory  is  our  certain 
heritage.     Conscience,  accordingly,  may  in  this  respect  be  compared     ) 
to  faith,  as  its  character  has  been  defined  in  Reformation  theology.  ^ 
Faith  is  no  independent   faculty  with   authority  or  power    of   its 
own.       It   has    in    itself   no     saving    efficacy.       In    believing,    we  I 
receive  Christ,  and  are  made  one  with  Him ;    then  He  saves  aruf 
sanctifies.     Even  so,  conscience  is  no  independent  faculty,  and  has,  \ 
as  Butler  truly  says,  no  power  whatever  to  produce  moral  conduct.      \ 
In  acting  according  to  conscience,  we  receive  the  will  of  God,  and 
become  one  with  it ;  then  He  commands,  and  is  Himself  the  energy       / 
of  obedience.     It  is  interesting  to  notice  the  parallel  between  Butler5 


48          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

view  of  conscience  and  his  view  of  faith,  as  this  incidentally  appears 
in  a  conversation  with  Wesley.  The  subject  of  discussion  is  the 
doctrine  of  justification,  and  Butler  remarks,  "Why,  sir,  our  faith  itself 
is  a  good  work ;  it  is  a  virtuous  temper  of  mind."  The  individual, 
therefore,  is  the  architect  of  his  own  fortunes,  even  in  matters  spiritual, 
and  Butler  shrinks  from  any  view  of  the  touch  of  the  Divine  Spirit 
upon  the  human  as  tending  to  delusion.  In  this  conversation  he 
further  remarked  that  "the  pretending  to  extraordinary  revelations 
and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  a  horrid  thing  —  a  very  horrid 
thing."  Conscience  and  faith  alike,  therefore,  are  independent 
faculties,  by  the  expertise  of  which  the  individual  achieves  moral  and 
spiritual  wellbeing  for  himself.  From  this  it  follows  that  the  failure 
of  Conscience  to  select  what  is  right  among  many  possible  ends  of 
action,  and  the  failure  of  Faith  to  choose  Christ  as  the  object  of 
worship  and  service,  are  cases  of  mere  failure  for  which  the  man 
cannot  be  held  responsible,  any  more  than  for  short-sightedness  or  any 
other  instance  of  an  imperfect  faculty.  Where,  however,  we  deprive 
Conscience  and  Faith  of  their  fancied  dignity  as  faculties,  and  regard 
them  simply  as  expressions  of  man's  spiritual  energy,  laying  hold  in 
the  one  case  on  the  will  of  God,  in  the  other  on  the  Person  of  His 
Son,  we  begin  to  realize  the  tremendous  imperative  of  duty,  the 
infinite  claim  of  Christ.  In  action  we  have  to  do,  not  with  the 
inference  of  a  faculty,  but  the  presence  of  an  Almighty  Will  revealing 
itself  to  the  soul.  "To  him,"  therefore,  "that  knoweth  to  do  good 
and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin  ; "  not  mistake  or  failure  merely,  but 
trespass  against  the  Supreme  Will  in  devotion  to  which  our  moral 
wellbeing  consists.  In  belief,  in  like  manner,  we  are  not  concerned 
with  any  intellectual  propositions  or  logical  demonstrations,  but  with 
the  claim  of  a  Person  who  is  present  to  our  spirits  as  truth  and  light. 
Faith  in  Christ,  therefore,  is  not  intellectual  accuracy,  therefore  also 
rejection  of  Christ  is  not  intellectual  error ;  it  is  the  failure  to  yield  to 
One  who  is  claiming  us  for  Himself,  is  endowing  us  with  His  own 
perfect  manhood.  To  violate  Conscience  and  to  reject  Christ  are  acts 
destructive  of  our  moral  and  spiritual  wellbeing.  They  cannot  truly 
be  estimated  in  terms  of  our  limited  understanding.  The  blame  and 
the  loss  are  alike  infinite. 


INTRODUCTION.  49 

3.  Benevolence  as  Virtue.  The  question  which  the  popular  senti 
ment  of  the  day  put  to  Butler  was,  How  can  a  man  seek  any 
good  save  his  own?  We  have  seen  that  Butler,  in  endeavour 
ing  to  vindicate  the  reality  of  Benevolence  as  a  principle  of  human 
nature,  is  hampered  by  his  narrow  and  individualistic  conception 
of  self.  As  long  as  this  conception  is  retained,  and  a  man's  self 
is  regarded  as  a  circle  rounded  upon  itself  and  exclusive  of  all 
other  individualities,  it  will  be  a  ceaseless  puzzle  how  a  man  can  get 
out  of  himself  to  identify  himself  with  anything  beyond  himself.  The 
answer  comes  only  on  lines  to  which  Butler  introduces  us  when,  for 
getting  his  psychological  presuppositions,  he  rises  to  the  thought  of 
God,  and  so  for  the  first  time  begins  to  apprehend  human  nature. 
With  the  first  dawn  of  the  consciousness  of  self  there  wakes  the 
demand  for  self-satisfaction.  But  the  self  which  thus  claims  the  world 
for  its  own,  while  at  the  same  time  it  refuses  to  go  forth  of  itself,  is 
not  our  true  self.  As  we  yield  to  it  and  do  it  homage  and  seek  to 
satisfy  its  ceaseless  craving,  it  is  our  false  self,  the  evil  genius  of  our 
life,  continually  dragging  us  into  sin,  and  denial  of  our  true  nature. 
We  come  to  ourselves  only  when  this  false  self  is  slain.  By  death  we 
are  born  again.  Our  true  self  rises  in  Him  with  whom  through 
surrender  we  are  one.  The  man  Christ  Jesus  is  the  truth  of  human 
nature.  Our  own  good  is  now  to  be  interpreted  by  reference  to  Him 
who  is  our  true  self.  The  good  for  us  is  the  attainment  of  that 
supreme  purpose  with  which  we  are  now  identified,  and  in  whose 
service  we  find  perfect  freedom.  But  that  purpose  has  for  its  goal 
salvation,  that  is  to  say,  the  elevation  of  men  to  the  highest  excellence 
of  which  their  nature,  physical,  social,  spiritual,  is  capable.  It  is,  in  a 
word,  "  goodwill  to  men."  It  is  therefore  to  the  extent  in  which  he 
makes  this  his  aim,  and  seeks  to  achieve  the  good  of  his  fellow-man, 
that  a  man  finds  his  own.  So  far,  therefore,  from  its  being  impossible 
for  a  man  to  seek  any  good  save  his  own,  he  can  only  find  his  own  in 
the  pursuit  of  that  of  others.  That  is  his  good  ;  for  he  is  much  more 
than  a  centre,  of  private  interest.  His  true  nature  finds  its  issues 
along  all  the  lines  of  the  love  of  God.  By  every  deed  in  which  self  is 
crucified  to  rise  again  in  service  that  seeks  no  reward,  in  suffering  that 
knows  no  murmur,  he  becomes  more  truly  himself,  and  reaches 


50          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

toward  that  ideal  of  humanity  which  is  real  in  Christ,  and  will  be 
realized  in  all  who  are  one  with  Him. 

In  closing,  we  learn  from  Butler  that  the  supreme  principle  of 
human  nature  is  the  will  of  God,  and  by  this  we  interpret  each  special 
aspect  of  it,  and  adjust  their  relations  with  one  another.  This,  as  we 
receive  it  in  deep  surrender,  wakes  in  us  as  a  passion  which  becomes 
the  impulse  and  the  energy  of  all  ethical  attainment.  This,  as  it 
bears  witness  to  itself  in  us  through  conscience,  commands  us  with 
that  absolute  authority  which  belongs  only  to  a  law  that  is  the  expres 
sion  of  infinite  love.  This,  as  we  yield  ourselves  its  servants,  reaches 
a  result  in  which  the  good  of  our  fellow-men  and  that  of  ourselves 
are  achieved  together  in  indissoluble  unity  of  thought  and  fact.  It  is 
true,  indeed,  that  at  any  point  of  present  attainment  there  open  upon 
us  visions  of  profounder  surrender,  more  perfect  obedience,  more 
Christ-like  charity.  When  such  revelations  break  upon  our  soul  there 
cannot  be  but  pain,  but  there  must  not  be  despair.  Our  pain  is  the 
throb  within  us  of  that  living  will  which  is  bearing  us  toward  its  own 
divine  event,  and  which  cannot  fail  us  till  it  has  purged  away  from  us 
every  discordant  element,  and  made  of  us  with  itself  one  infinite 
harmony.  Thus,  amid  the  anguish  of  crucifixion  we  enjoy  His  peace 
who  gives  not  as  the  world  giveth,  and  amid  the  darkness  of  a  vision 
that  sees  not  yet  sub  specie  eternitatis,  can  rest  in  confidence  on  His 
word. 

"  O  living  will  that  shalt  endure, 

When  all  that  seems  shall  suffer  shock 

Rise  in  the  spiritual  rock, 
Flow  through  our  deeds  and  make  them  pure. 
That  we  may  lift  from  out  of  dust 

A  cry  as  unto  Him  that  hears, 

A  cry  above  the  conquered  years, 
To  one  that  with  us  works  and  trust, 
With  faith  that  comes  of  self-control, 

The  truths  that  never  can  be  proved, 

Until  we  close  with  all  we  loved, 
And  all  we  flow  from,  soul  in  soul." 


THREE    SERMONS. 

SERMON    I. 

UPON    HUMAN    NATURE. 

' '  For  as  we  have  many  members  in  one  body,  and  all  members  have  not  the 
same  office ;  so  we,  being  many,  are  one  body  in  Christ,  and  every  one  members 
one  of  another." — ROM.  xii.  4,  5. 

'TTVHE  Epistles  in  the  New  Testament  have  all  of  them  a 
particular  reference  to  the  condition  and  usages  of  the 
Christian  world  at  the  time  they  were  written.  Therefore,  as 
they  cannot  be  thoroughly  understood  unless  that  condition 
and  those  usages  are  known  and  attended  to,  so,  further,  though 
they  be  known,  yet,  if  they  be  discontinued  or  changed,  ex 
hortations,  precepts,  and  illustrations  of  things,  which  refer  to 
such  circumstances  now  ceased  or  altered,  cannot  at  this  time 
be  urged  in  that  manner  and  with  that  force  which  they  were 
to  the  primitive  Christians.  Thus  the  text  now  before  us,  in  its 
first  intent  and  design,  relates  to  the  decent  management  of 
those  extraordinary  gifts1  which  were  then  in  the  Church  (i  Cor. 

1  Decent  management  of  those  extraordinary  gifts.  Chapters  xii.,  xiii., 
xiv.  of  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  deal  with  the  subject  of  the 
charismata  or  special  gifts  of  the  early  Christian  Church.  Abuses 
soon  crept  in.  The  Glossolalia,  or  gift  of  tongues,  was  specially  liable 
to  abuse.  In  their  frenzy  the  worshippers  fell  into  strange  intellectual 
and  spiritual  confusion,  and  might  even  be  heard  blaspheming  the 
blessed  name  of  the  Saviour  (i  Cor.  xii.  3).  Paul  seeks  to  check  these 
hideous  extravagances  by  pointing  out  that  however  varied  the  gifts 
might  be  in  their  distribution  and  exercise,  their  service  and  aim  were 
one.  All  alike  are  gifts  of  the  same  Spirit,  who,  through  them  all, 
carries  on  His  holy  operations  (vers.  4-1 1).  This  Paul  then  illustrates 


52          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

xii.),  but  which  are  now  totally  ceased.  And  even  as  to  the 
allusion  that  "  we  are  one  body  in  Christ,"  though  what  the 
apostle  here  intends  is  equally  true  of  Christians  in  all  circum 
stances,  and  the  consideration  of  it  is  plainly  still  an  additional 
motive,  over  and  above  moral  considerations,  to  the  discharge  of 
the  several  duties  and  offices  of  a  Christian ;  yet  it  is  manifest 
this  allusion  must  have  appeared  with  much  greater  force  to 
those  who,  by  the  many  difficulties  they  went  through  for  the 
sake  of  their  religion,  were  led  to  keep  always  in  view  the  rela 
tion  they  stood  in  to  their  Saviour  who  had  undergone  the 
same ;  to  those  who,  from  the  idolatries  of  all  around  them 
and  their  ill-treatment,  were  taught  to  consider  themselves 
as  not  of  the  world  in  which  they  lived,  but  as  a  distinct 
society  of  themselves,  with  laws,  and  ends,  and  principles 
of  life  and  action  quite  contrary  to  those  which  the  world  pro 
fessed  themselves  at  that  time  influenced  by.  Hence  the  rela 
tion  of  a  Christian  was  by  them  considered  as  nearer  than  that 
of  affinity  and  blood,  and  they  almost  literally  esteemed  them 
selves  as  members  one  of  another.2  It  cannot,  indeed,  possibly 


by  the  analogy  of  the  body  and  the  members.  The  members  are 
many,  and  have  various  functions  ;  but  they  are  members  of  one  body, 
and  work  together  in  perfect  harmony  and  mutual  dependence  (vers. 
12-27).  Butler's  aim  in  this  sermon  is  to  vindicate  the  independence 
and  importance  of  benevolence.  He  finds,  accordingly,  a  convenient 
starting-point  in  this  conception  of  a  variety,  which  does  not  lead 
to  rivalry  or  disunion,  being  controlled  by  a  higher  principle  of 
unity. 

2  They  almost  literally  esteemed  themselves  as  members  one  of  another. 
The  words  of  Jesus  (Matt,  xxiii.  8),  "  One  is  your  Master,  even  Christ ; 
and  all  ye  are  brethren,"  are  not  a  metaphor  or  hyperbole.  They 
express  the  literal  fact.  Sin,  separating  as  it  does  man  and  God,  does 
thereby  also  separate  man  from  man.  Redemption,  uniting  as  it  does 
man  and  God,  does  thereby  also  unite  man  and  man.  The  brotherhood 
of  man  can  be  fully  understood  only  through  the  conception  of  redemp 
tion,  and  is  practically  recognised  only  by  that  religion  which  rests 
upon  the  fact  of  the  accomplished  redemption  of  the  world.  Christ, 
accordingly,  announces  His  task  as  the  foundation  of  the  kingdom  of 
God,  which  tolerates  no  external  distinctions  of  race  or  rank,  and 
comprehends  humanity  in  the  privilege  and  obligation  of  brotherhood. 
"  Here,"  i.e.  in  the  kingdom,  "  the  Gentile  met  the  Jew,  whom  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  regard  as  the  enemy  of  the  human  race  ;  the 
Roman  met  the  lying  Greek  sophist ;  the  Syrian  slave  the  gladiator 
born  beside  the  Danube.  In  brotherhood  they  met,  the  natural  birth 


SERMON   I. — UPON    HUMAN   NATURE.  53 

be  denied  that  our  being  God's  creatures,  and  virtue  being  the 
natural  law  we  are  born  under,  and  the  whole  constitution  of 
man  being  plainly  adapted  to  it,  are  prior  obligations  to  piety 
and  virtue 3  than  the  consideration  that  God  sent  His  Son  into 
the  world  to  save  it,  and  the  motives  which  arise  from  the 
peculiar  relations  of  Christians  as  members  one  of  another 
under  Christ  our  head  However,  though  all  this  be  allowed, 
as  it  expressly  is  by  the  inspired  writers,  yet  it  is  manifest  that 
Christians,  at  the  time  of  the  Revelation,  and  immediately  after, 
could  not  but  insist  mostly  upon  considerations  of  this  latter 
kind. 

These  observations  show  the  original  particular  reference  of 
the  text,  and  the  peculiar  force  with  which  the  thing  intended 
by  the  allusion  in  it  must  have  been  felt  by  the  primitive  Chris- 


and  kindred  of  each  forgotten,  the  baptism  alone  remembered  in  which 
they  had  been  born  again  to  God  and  to  each  other."  Ecce  Homo> 
p.  128,  I4th  ed. 

3  Prior  obligations  to  piety  and  virtue.  Butler's  defence  of  benevolence 
is  pervaded  by  a  thoroughly  Christian  interest.  He  is,  however,  so 
penetrated  by  the  spirit  of  his  age  that  he  seeks,  apart  from  religion, 
for  grounds  and  motives  of  those  very  virtues  which  religion  chiefly 
inculcates.  We  have  also  always  to  remember  in  reading  Butler, 
when  we  are  tempted  to  complain  of  his  cold  and  "moderate" 
language,  that  he  is  dealing  with  those  over  whom  Christianity  as  a 
faith  had  ceased  to  exert  any  influence.  His  conscious  purpose, 
therefore,  is  to  establish  virtue  on  a  basis  of  its  own  apart  from  the 
support  of  religion.  Yet  he  himself  leads  us  to  see  that  morality  is 
complete  in  religion  alone,  and  that  from  the  standpoint  of  religion 
alone  it  can  be  satisfactorily  vindicated.  It  may  seem,  indeed,  an 
intellectual  subtlety  to  say  that  religion  is  the  basis  of  morality,  when 
so  many  people  who  make  no  religious  profession  live  thoroughly 
moral  lives.  It  is  plain,  however,  that  there  is  a  distinction  between 
acting  morally  and  being  moral.  We  may  act  morally,  under  the 
constraint  of  law,  whether  it  be  the  law  of  public  opinion  or  the  law 
of  God,  and  yet  between  our  wills  and  the  law  there  may  be  no  real 
union.  But  we  can  be  moral  only  when  our  wills  are  in  thorough 
harmony  with  the  law,  that  is  to  say,  when  they  are  one  with  the 
supreme  will  which  utters  itself  in  the  law.  We  now  act  as  the  organs 
of  that  higher  will  which  works  in  us  "  to  will  and  to  do."  Our  moral 
action  is  now  the  issue  of  our  religious  life.  To  be  truly  moral  is 
possible  only  when  we  are  truly  religious,  i.e.  when  our  wills  are 
surrendered  to  and  mastered  by  the  supreme  will.  To  those  who  love 
morality,  Christ  is  offered  as  the  one  condition  on  which  they  can 
have  their  noblest  ambitions  satisfied. 


54          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

tian  world.     They  likewise  afford  a  reason  for  treating  it  at  this 
time  in  a  more  general  way. 

The  relation  which  the  several  parts  or  members  of  the  natural 
body  have  to  each  other  and  to  the  whole  body,  is  here  com 
pared  to  the  relation  which  each  particular  person  in  society 
has  to  other  particular  persons  and  to  the  whole  society ;  and 
the  latter  is  intended  to  be  illustrated  by  the  former.  And  if 
there  be  a  likeness  between  these  two  relations,  the  consequence 
is  obvious :  That  the  latter  shows  us  we  were  intended  to  do 
good  to  others,  as  the  former  shows  us  that  the  several  members 
of  the  natural  body  were  intended  to  be  instruments  of  good  to 
each  other  and  to  the  whole  body.  But  as  there  is  scarce  any 
ground  for  a  comparison  between  society  and  the  mere  material 
body,4  this  without  the  mind  being  a  dead,  inactive  thing ;  much 
less  can  the  comparison  be  carried  to  any  length.  And  since 


4  Comparison  between  society  and  the  mere  material  body.  Herbert 
Spencer  would  not  agree  with  Butler's  statement  that  the  comparison 
could  not  be  "carried  to  any  length."  He  himself  goes  great  lengths 
in  such  a  comparison,  basing  his  procedure  on  the  thesis  that  "  the 
permanent  relations  among  the  parts  of  a  society  are  analogous  to  the 
permanent  relations  among  the  parts  of  a  living  body."  Apart  from 
Spencer's  use  of  the  comparison,  it  is  one  which  certainly  will  often 
be  found  useful  in  illustrating  the  characteristics  of  a  society.  The 
living  body  presents  the  picture  of  a  unity  prevailing  amid  many 
diverse  parts  ;  and  this  is  precisely  the  kind  of  unity  which  exists  in 
society,  the  individuals  composing  it  being  "  members  one  of  another." 
In  the  case  of  the  living  body,  however,  the  unity  is  imperfect, 
since  the  parts  still  remain  physically  separate  from  one  another. 
In  society  the  unity  is  of  a  higher  order,  for  here  each  part,  i.e. 
each  individual,  lives  in  the  whole  of  which  he  is  a  member,  and 
is  what  he  is  by  his  place  in  it ;  while  only  in  so  far  as  he  lives 
for  it,  and  makes  the  welfare  of  the  whole  and  of  each  member  his 
own  individual  purpose,  does  he  attain  the  fulness  of  his  own  being. 
Even  in  various  types  of  society  we  notice  an  advance  toward  the 
perfect  harmonization  of  whole  and  part.  The  family  is  such  a  type. 
The  State  is  another.  The  kingdom  of  God  is  the  highest  and  only 
perfect  type.  The  child  lives  in  and  for  the  family,  but  does  so  uncon 
sciously.  The  citizen  of  the  State  lives  in  and  for  the  community  ;  but 
inasmuch  as  no  earthly  community,  however  well  regulated,  is  perfect, 
he  lives  also  a  life  apart  from  it.  Only  in  the  kingdom  of  God  does 
man  find  for  every  power  of  body,  soul,  and  spirit  full  and  satisfactory 
exercise,  and  for  his  whole  being  an  entire  consecration  which  leaves 
no  room  for  self,  while  at  the  same  time  his  personality  is  not  thereby 
endangered,  but  developed  in  richest  contents  and  noblest  proportions. 


SERMON    I.  —  UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  55 

the  apostle  speaks  of  the  several  members  as  having  distinct 
offices,  which  implies  the  mind,  it  cannot  be  thought  an  allow 
able  liberty,  instead  of  the  body  and  its  members,  to  substitute  the 
•whole  nature  of  man,  and  all  the  variety  of  internal  principles 
which  belong  to  it.  And  then  the  comparison  will  be 5  between 
the  nature  of  man  as  respecting  self,  and  tending  to  private  good, 
his  own  preservation  and  happiness ;  and  the  nature  of  man  as 
having  respect  to  society,  and  tending  to  promote  public  good, 
the  happiness  of  that  society.  These  ends  do  indeed  perfectly 
coincide ;  and  to  aim  at  public  and  private  good  are  so  far  from 
being  inconsistent,  that  they  mutually  promote  each  other ;  yet, 
in  the  following  discourse,  they  must  be  considered  as  entirely 
distinct ;  otherwise  the  nature  of  man,  as  tending  to  one  or 
as  tending  to  the  other,  cannot  be  compared.  There  can  no 
comparison  be  made  without  considering  the  things  compared 
as  distinct  and  different. 

From  this  review  and  comparison  of  the  nature  of  man  as 
respecting  self  and  as  respecting  society,  it  will  plainly  appear 
that  there  are  as  real  and  the  same  kind  of  indications  in  human 
nature  that  we  were  made  for  society  and  to  do  good  to  our  fellow- 
creatures,  as  that  we  were  intended  to  take  care  of  our  own  life,  and 
health,  and  private  good ;  and  that  the  same  objections  lie  against 
one  of  these  assertions  as  against  the  other.  For — 

5  And  then  the  comparison  will  be.  Butler  is  afraid  to  press  the 
analogy  of  the  body  and  its  members  too  far.  He  accordingly  fixes 
his  attention  on  "  the  whole  nature  of  man."  In  this  are  to  be  observed 
two  aspects,  "  the  nature  of  man  as  respecting  self,"  and  "  the  nature 
of  man  as  having  respect  to  society."  Between  these  he  proposes  to 
institute  a  comparison,  the  issue  of  which  he  here  states  as  the  doctrine 
to  be  developed  through  detailed  examination.  It  is  true  that  in  the 
end  Butler  hopes  to  show  that  man's  private  interest  is  bound  up  in, 
and  indeed  is  identical  with,  the  public  good.  In  the  meantime,  how 
ever,  he  regards  these  two  aspects  of  human  nature  as  distinct. 
Jevons  has  the  following  remarks  on  comparison  and  analogy.  Com 
parison  is  "  the  action  of  mind  by  which  we  judge  whether  two  objects 
of  thought  are  the  same  or  different  in  certain  points."  Analogy, 
strictly  defined,  "  is  not  an  identity  of  one  thing  with  another,  but  an 
identity  of  relations.  In  the  case  of  numbers,  7  is  not  identical  with 
10,  nor  14  with  20,  but  the  ratio  of  7  to  10  is  identical  with  the  ratio  of 
14  to  20,  so  that  there  is  an  analogy  between  these  numbers.  In 
ordinary  language,  however,  analogy  has  come  to  mean  any  resem 
blance  between  things  which  enables  us  to  believe  of  one  what  we 
know  of  the  other." 


56  BUTLER'S   THREE    SERMONS    ON    HUMAN    NATURE. 

First,  There  is  a  natural  principle  of  benevolence  (a) 6  in  man, 


(a)  Suppose  a  man  of  learning  to  be  writing  a  grave  book  upon 
human  nature,  and  to  show  in  several  parts  of  it  that  he  had  an  insight 
into  the  subject  he  was  considering ;  amongst  other  things,  the 
following  one  would  require  to  be  accounted  for :  the  appearance  of 
benevolence  or  goodwill  in  men  towards  each  other  in  the  instances 
of  natural  relation  and  in  others.1  Cautious  of  being  deceived  with 
outward  show,  he  retires  within  himself  to  see  exactly  what  that  is  in 

6  A  natural  principle  of  benevolence.  We  have  in  Butler  no  proper 
doctrine  of  the  will,  and  without  this  much  of  his  contending  on  behalf 
of  virtue  must  fall  to  the  ground.  A  principle  which  is  merely  natural, 
just  as  it  is  natural  to  eat  when  we  are  hungry,  can  scarcely  be 
characterized  as  good  or  bad.  Only  when  our  natural  tendencies  are 
taken  up  and  employed  by  our  wills  are  the  actions  which  result 
capable  of  being  estimated  in  terms  of  good  or  bad,  or  ourselves  as 
agents  capable  of  being  either  approved  or  condemned.  The  dis 
tinction  appears,  quaintly  and  forcibly  expressed  in  Sir  Thomas 
Browne's  Religio  Medici.  Speaking  of  this  very  principle  of  benevo 
lence,  the  amiable  physician  declares  that  he  is  "delineated  and 
naturally  framed  to  such  a  piece  of  virtue."  »  "  This  general  and  in 
different  temper  of  mine,"  he  proceeds,  "doth  more  nearly  dispose 
me  to  this  noble  virtue  ; .  .  .  yet  if  we  are  directed  only  by  our  particular 
natures,  .  .  .  we  are  but  moralists  ;  divinity  will  still  call  us  heathens. 
Therefore  this  great  work  of  charity  must  have  other  motives,  ends, 
and  impulsions.  I  give  no  alms  only  to  satisfy  the  hunger  of  my 
brother,  but  to  fulfil  and  accomplish  the  will  and  command  of  my 
God ;  I  draw  not  my  purse  for  his  sake  who  demands  it,  but  for  His 
that  enjoy ned  it.  I  relieve  no  man  upon  the  rhetorik  of  his  miseries, 
nor  to  content  mine  own  commiserating  disposition ;  for  this  is  still 
but  moral  charity,  and  an  act  that  oweth  more  to  passion  than  to 
reason.  He  that  relieves  another  upon  the  bare  suggestion  and 
bowels  of  pity,  doth  not  this  so  much  for  his  sake  as  for  his  own,  and 
so,  by  relieving  them,  we  relieve  ourselves  also."  Of  course  it  is  not 
meant  that  we  are  not  good  when  we  do  good,  if  we  happen  to  take 
pleasure  in  it.  Feeling  as  such  has  nothing  to  do  with  goodness. 
There  is  nothing  good  save  a  will  which  recognises  the  good  that  is 
revealed  to  it,  and  yields  itself  up  to  that  in  heartiest  surrender.  The 
.  claim  of  Christianity  is  that  the  service  of  Christ  includes  the  highest 
possible  good  for  man.  It  accordingly  addresses  itself  specially  to 
those  who  love  goodness,  and  bids  them  yield  their  wills  to  Christ, 
that  their  lives  may  be  the  systematic  achievement  of  goodness,  not 
the  spasmodic  pursuit  of  mere  instincts  and  "natural  principles"  of 
virtue. 

1  [Hobbes,  On  Human  Nature,  c.  ix.  §  7.] 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  57 

which  is  in  some  degree  to  society  what  self-love  is  to  the  indi- 


the  mind  of  man  from  whence  this  appearance  proceeds,  and,  upon 
deep  reflection,  asserts  the  principle  in  the  mind  to  be  only  the  love 
of  power,7  and  delight  in  the  exercise  of  it.  Would  not  everybody 
think  here  was  a  mistake  of  one  word  for  another  ?  That  the  philo 
sopher  was  contemplating  and  accounting  for  some  other  human 
actions,  some  other  behaviour  of  man  to  man  ?  And  could  any  one 
be  thoroughly  satisfied  that  what  is  commonly  called  benevolence  or 
goodwill  was  really  the  affection  meant,  but  only  by  being  made  to 
understand  that  this  learned  person  had  a  general  hypothesis  to  which 
the  appearance  of  goodwill  could  no  otherwise  be  reconciled  ?  That 
what  has  this  appearance  is  often  nothing  but  ambition  ;  that  delight 
in  superiority  often  (suppose  always)  mixes  itself  with  benevolence, 
only  makes  it  more  specious  to  call  it  ambition  than  hunger  of  the 
two  ;  but  in  reality  that  passion  does  no  more  account  for  the  whole 
appearance  of  goodwill  than  this  appetite  does.  Is  there  not  often 
the  appearance  of  one  man's  wishing  that  good  to  another  which  he 
knows  himself  unable  to  procure  him ;  and  rejoicing  in  it,  though 
bestowed  by  a  third  person  ?  And  can  love  of  power  any  way  possibly 
come  in  to  account  for  this  desire  or  delight?  Is  there  not  often  the 
appearance  of  men's  distinguishing  between  two  or  more  persons, 
preferring  one  before  another  to  do  good  to,  in  cases  where  love  of 
power  cannot  in  the  least  account  for  the  distinction  and  preference  ? 
For  this  principle  can  no  otherwise  distinguish  between  objects  than 
as  it  is  a  greater  instance  and  exertion  of  power  to  do  good  to  one 
rather  than  to  another.  Again,  suppose  goodwill  in  the  mind  of  man 
to  be  nothing  but  delight  in  the  exercise  of  power  :  men  might  indeed 
be  restrained  by  distant  and  accidental  considerations ;  but  these 
restraints  being  removed,  they  would  have  a  disposition  to  and  delight 
in  mischief  as  an  exercise  and  proof  of  power.  And  this  disposition 
and  delight  would  arise  from,  or  be  the  same  principle  in  the  mind  as, 
a  disposition  to  and  delight  in  charity.  Thus  cruelty,  as  distinct  from 
envy  and  resentment,  would  be  exactly  the  same  in  the  mind  of  man 
as  goodwill :  that  one  tends  to  the  happiness,  the  other  to  the  misery 
of  our  fellow-creatures,  is,  it  seems,  merely  an  accidental  circumstance, 
which  the  mind  has  not  the  least  regard  to.  These  are  the  absurdities 
which  even  men  of  capacity  run  into  when  they  have  occasion  to  belie 


7  The  love  of  power.  This  is  the  form  which  self-interest  usually 
takes  in  Hobbes.  He  applies  it  in  different  directions  to  explain  the 
various  phases  of  moral  experience.  Pity  is  "the  imagination  or 
fiction  of  future  calamity  to  ourselves,  proceeding  from  the  sense  of 
another  man's  calamity."  Laughter  is  "  nothing  else  but  sudden  glory 
from  some  sudden  conception  of  some  eminency  in  ourselves,  by  com 
parison  with  the  infirmity  of  others,  or  with  our  own  formerly." 
Consistently  with  this,  religion  is  defined  as  "  fear  of  power  invisible." 


58          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 
vidual.  And  if  there  lie  in  mankind  any  disposition  to  friendship : 8 


their  nature,  and  will  perversely  disclaim  that  image  of  God  which 
was  originally  stamped  upon  it ;  the  traces  of  which,  however  faint, 
are  plainly  discernible  upon  the  mind  of  man. 

If  any  person  can  in  earnest  doubt  whether  there  be  such  a  thing 
as  goodwill  in  one  man  towards  another  (for  the  question  is  not  con 
cerning  either  the  degree  or  extensiveness  of  it,  but  concerning  the 
affection  itself),  let  it  be  observed  that  whether  man  be  thus  or  other 
wise  constituted,  what  is  the  inward  frame  in  this  particular  is  a  mere 
question  of  fact  or  natural  history,  not  provable  immediately  by  reason. 
It  is  therefore  to  be  judged  of  and  determined  in  the  same  way  as 
other  facts  or  matters  of  natural  history  are  :  By  appealing  to  the 
external  senses  or  inward  perceptions  respectively  as  the  matter  under 
consideration  is  cognizable  by  one  or  the  other :  by  arguing  from 
acknowledged  facts  and  actions  ;  for  a  great  number  of  actions  of  the 
same  kind  in  different  circumstances,  and  respecting  different  objects, 
will  prove  to  a  certainty  what  principles  they  do  not,  and,  to  the 
greatest  probability,  what  principles  they  do  proceed  from.  And, 
lastly,  by  the  testimony  of  mankind.  Now,  that  there  is  some  degree 
of  benevolence  amongst  men  may  be  as  strongly  and  plainly  proved 
in  all  these  ways  as  it  could  possibly  be  proved,  supposing  there  was 
this  affection  in  our  nature.  And  should  any  one  think  fit  to  assert 
that  resentment  in  the  mind  of  man  was  absolutely  nothing  but 
reasonable  concern  for  our  own  safety,  the  falsity  of  this,  and  what'  is 
the  real  nature  of  that  passion,  could  be  shown  in  no  other  ways  than 
those  in  which  it  may  be  shown  that  there  is  such  a  thing,  in  some 
degree,  as  real  goodwill  in  man  towards  man.  It  is  sufficient  that  the 
seeds  of  it  be  implanted  in  our  nature  by  God.  There  is,  it  is  owned, 
much  left  for  us  to  do  upon  our  own  heart  and  temper ;  to  cultivate, 
to  improve,  to  call  it  forth,  to  exercise  it  in  a  steady,  uniform  manner. 
This  is  our  work,  this  is  virtue  and  religion. 

8  Friendship.  The  reality  of  such  a  position  is  proved,  not  only  by 
the  existence  of  such  classic  examples  as  David  and  Jonathan,  or 
Damon  and  Pythias,  but  by  the  universal  experience  of  the  race. 
Sacred  are  the  ties  of  blood,  by  which  those  born  into  the  circle  of 
one  family  are  held  together  ;  yet  they  often  prove  powerless  against 
the  accident  of  separation,  or  the  strain  of  diverse  temperaments,  and 
brothers  drift  into  utter  strangeness.  In  a  very  obvious  sense  it  is 
true  that  "there  is  a  friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother." 
Friendship,  being  the  deliberate  choice  of  two  independent  personali 
ties,  by  which  each  renders  the  other  love  and  trust  and  service,  will 
sometimes  be  found  more  enduring  and  more  rich  in  spiritual  mean 
ing  than  any  mere  natural  relationship.  Holy  and  beautiful  are  the 
bonds  of  love  in  which  two  become  "  one  flesh ; "  yet  such  love,  by 
the  very  fact  that  it  exists  between  two  who  are  one,  has  lost  the 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  59 

if  there  be  any  such  thing  as  compassion,9  for  compassion  is 


quality  of  disinterestedness.  Friendship,  standing  on  a  lower  plane, 
existing  between  those  who  are  still  separate  in  their  way  of  life,  and 
yet  maintaining  a  loving  trust,  and  rejoicing  in  service  and  surrender, 
holds  a  position  of  unique  dignity  and  excellence.  It  is  a  test  of  the 
quality  of  love,  being  indeed,  as  has  been  said,  "  love,  without  either 
flowers  or  veil."  He  who  is  incapable  of  genuine  friendship  cannot 
be  true  either  in  brotherhood  or  in  the  marriage  relationship  ;  while 
the  truer  a  man  is  to  his  friends,  the  better  will  he  fulfil  the  obligations 
of  all  other  ties.  Friendship  in  its  highest  exercise  of  surrender  forms 
the  type  of  a  love  that  is  more  than  human.  "  Greater  love  hath  no 
man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends."  When 
such  love  has  been  exhibited  in  act,  there  could  be  no  higher  honour 
than  to  be  introduced  into  its  fellowship.  "  Henceforth,"  says  One  in 
whom  this  love  dwelt  in  its  fulness,  "  I  call  you  not  servants  ;  .  .  . 
but  I  have  called  you  friends." 

9  Compassion.  Literally,  according  to  its  derivation,  "  a  suffering  with 
another."  Butler  in  his  fifth  sermon  thus  analyses  our  state  of  mind 
in  presence  of  human  misery.  "There  are  often  three  distinct 
perceptions  or  inward  feelings  upon  the  sight  of  persons  in  distress  : 
real  sorrow  or  concern  for  the  misery  of  our  fellow-creatures  ;  some 
degree  of  satisfaction  from  a  consciousness  of  our  freedom  from  that 
misery  ;  and  as  the  mind  passes  on  from  one  thing  to  another,  it  is 
not  unnatural  from  such  an  occasion  to  reflect  upon  our  own  liable- 
ness  to  the  same  or  other  calamities."  It  is  this  last  feeling 
which  Hobbes  has  singled  out  and  made  the  whole  of  compassion. 
Commenting  on  the  words,  "  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice,  and 
weep  with  them  that  weep,"  Butler  remarks  that  "  though  men  do  not 
universally  rejoice  with  all  whom  they  see  rejoice,  yet,  accidental 
circumstances  removed,  they  naturally  compassionate  all,  in  some 
degree,  whom  they  see  in  distress,  so  far  as  they  have  any  real 
perception  or  sense  of  that  distress  :  insomuch  that  words  expressing 
this  latter,  pity,  compassion,  frequently  occur ;  whereas  we  have 
scarcely  any  single  one  by  which  the  former  is  distinctly  expressed." 
The  function  of  compassion  he  describes  in  Sermon  VI.  as  that  of  an 
"  advocate  within  us,"  "  to  gain  the  unhappy  admittance  and  access, 
to  make  their  case  attended  to."  "  Pain  and  sorrow  and  misery  have 
a  right  to  our  assistance  :  compassion  puts  us  in  mind  of  the  debt, 
and  that  we  owe  it  to  ourselves  as  well  as  to  the  distressed."  There  are 
three  words  whose  close  relations  and  precise  distinctions  it  is  interest 
ing  to  note,  though  difficult  to  state  accurately  :  compassion,  oUrippo; ; 
mercy,  eteos  ;  grace,  %*pis.  They  form  an  ascending  scale  of  dignity 
and  moral  beauty.  Compassion  is,  as  Butler  here  says,  "  momentary 
love ; "  or,  in  Martineau's  words,  "  the  feeling  that  springs  forth  at 
the  spectacle  of  suffering,"  arising  instantly  "  at  the  mere  inspection 
of  misery."  The  object  of  compassion  is  misery  as  such,  irrespective 


60          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

momentary  love ;  if  there  be  any  such  thing  as  the  paternal  or 
filial  affections ; 10  if  there  be  any  affection  in  human  nature,  the 

of  how  it  has  been  produced ;  and  is  felt  by  us  merely  as  human 
beings  identifying  ourselves  with  a  fellow-creature's  woe.  Mercy,  in 
like  manner,  has  regard  to  misery,  disaster,  or  loss  ;  but  it  is  distin 
guished  from  compassion  in  that  the  misery  is  regarded  as  the  con 
sequence  of  the  sufferer's  act.  A  bystander  may  compassionate  the 
plight  of  an  accused  person  ;  but  it  belongs  to  the  judge  or  the 
prosecutor  to  have  mercy  on  him.  Mercy  is  the  prerogative  of  one 
to  whom  Law  or  Right  or  Might  has  conferred  power  over  another. 
"  Blessed  are  the  merciful :  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy."  Happy 
those  who,  in  the  power  of  love,  rose  above  bare  law  or  force,  and  so 
dealt  with  their  fellow-men,  as  they  shall  wish  they  had  dealt  when 
they  themselves  stand  helpless  at  the  bar  of  infinite  justice.  Verily 
they  shall  not  be  disappointed.  Grace  is  distinguished  from  com- 
passioii  and  mercy  by  the  position  of  him  who  displays  it  in  relation 
to  those  upon  whom  it  is  conferred.  Grace  implies  that  the  person 
displaying  it  is  not  compelled  to  his  acts  of  benevolence  by  any  out 
ward  necessity.  He  is  absolutely  free  to  give  or  to  withhold  as  seems 
good  to  him.  Such  freedom  is  chiefly  to  be  found  in  persons  of 
exalted  rank.  We  speak  thus  most  naturally  of  the  grace 'of  a  king. 
To  speak  of  grace  in  the  conduct  of  one  who  is  our  social  equal,  we 
feel  to  be  an  exaggeration,  tolerable  only  in  moments  of  impassioned 
feeling.  The  word,  accordingly,  belongs  by  first  right  to  God.  He 
alone  is  free  in  the  true  sense  ;  for  He  acts  by  the  inner  necessity  of 
His  love.  His  grace  is  bestowed  upon  those  who  have  no  right  or 
title  to  it.  Exalted  above  them  in  His  holiness,  He  yet  freely  bestows 
His  grace  upon  them  in  their  sin.  God's  grace  looks  upon  men  as 
sinners,  "who  forgiveth  all  our  iniquities."  His  mercy  deals  with 
them  as  miserable  by  consequence  of  their  sin,  "  who  healeth  all  our 
diseases."  His  compassion  is  the  throb  of  infinite  love  at  sight  of 
the  need  of  man  ;  hence  this  word  occurs  with  exquisite  monotony  in 
the  narrative  of  the  ministry  of  Jesus. 

10  Paternal  or  filial  affections.  The  Family  does,  indeed,  supply 
magnificent  proof  of  the  essentially  social  nature  of  man.  In  his 
recent  work  on  Social  Aspects  of  Christianity,  Canon  Westcott  has 
given  accurate  and  beautiful  expression  to  this  thought :  "  Man,  in  a 
word,  is  made  by  and  made  for  fellowship.  The  Family  and  not  the 
individual  is  the  unit  of  mankind.  This  fact  is  the  foundation  of 
human  life,  to  which  we  must  look  for  the  broad  lines  of  its  harmonious 
structure.  And  we  shall  not  look  in  vain.  For  the  Family  exhibits, 
in  the  simplest  and  most  unquestionable  types,  the  laws  of  dependence 
and  trust,  of  authority  and  obedience,  of  obligation  and  helpfulness, 
by  which  every  form  of  true  activity  is  regulated.  The  Family 
enables  us  to  feel  that  the  destination  of  all  our  labours,  the  crown  of 
all  our  joys,  the  lightening  of  all  our  sorrows,  the  use  of  all  our 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  6 1 

object  and  end  of  which  is  the  good  of  another :  this  is  itself 
benevolence,  or  the  love  of  another.  Be  it  ever  so  short,  be  it 
ever  so  low  a  degree,  or  ever  so  unhappily  confined,  it  proves 
the  assertion,  and  points  out  what  we  were  designed  for  as  really 
as  though  it  were  in  a  higher  degree  and  more  extensive.  I 
must,  however,  remind  you  that  though  benevolence  and  self- 
love11  are  different,  though  the  former  tends  most  directly  to 


endowments,  is  social.  ...  In  the  Family,  as  has  been  nobly  said, 
living  for  others  becomes  the  strict  corollary  of  the  patent  fact  that 
we  live  by  others?  The  special  idea  of  Fatherhood,  he  proceeds, 
is  "the  correlative  responsibilities  of  government  and  devotion 
hallowed  by  love."  "  Fatherhood  is,  I  have  said,  the  pattern,  or,  to 
repeat  the  phrase  I  have  used  before,  the  original  sacrament  of 
authority ;  sonship,  of  reverence  and  obedience.  The  necessity  of  the 
relation  lies  in  the  harmony  of  our  constitution.  If  it  were  not  so, 
and  we  must  face  the  alternative,  order  could  only  be  maintained  by 
selfish  fear,  or  by  no  less  selfish  hope." 

11  Benevolence  and  self-love.  Sermon  XI.  deals  with  this  subject  of 
the  coincidence  of  benevolence  and  self-love.  Butler  there  maintains 
that  benevolence  is  a  "  particular  passion,"  and  stands  in  this  respect 
on  the  same  footing  with  ambition,  revenge,  and  all  other  "  particular 
passions."  "Thus  it  appears  that  there  is  no  peculiar  contrariety 
between  self-love  and  benevolence ;  no  greater  competition  between 
these  than  between  any  other  particular  affections  and  self-love." 
The  only  question  can  be,  "  whether  there  be  any  peculiar  contrariety 
between  the  respective  courses  of  life  which  these  affections  lead  to  ; 
whether  there  be  any  greater  competition  between  the  pursuit  of 
private  and  of  public  good,  than  between  any  particular  pursuits  and 
that  of  private  good."  Butler  then  proceeds  to  examples  :  "  Thus 
one  man's  affection  is  to  honour  as  his  end  ;  in  order  to  obtain  which 
he  thinks  no  pains  too  great.  Suppose  another,  with  such  a  singu 
larity  of  mind,  as  to  have  the  same  affection  to  public  good  as  his 
end,  which  he  endeavours  with  the  same  labour  to  obtain.  In  case 
of  success,  surely  the  man  of  benevolence  hath  as  great  enjoyment  as 
the  man  of  ambition  ;  they  both  equally  having  the  end  their  affec 
tions,  in  the  same  degree,  tended  to  :  but  in  case  of  disappointment, 
the  benevolent  man  has  clearly  the  advantage ;  since  endeavouring 
to  do  good,  considered  as  a  virtuous  pursuit,  is  gratified  by  its  own 
consciousness,  i.e.  is  in  a  degree  its  own  reward."  Viewed,  further, 
"as  forming  a  general  temper,"  he  asks,  "is  benevolence  less  the 
temper  of  tranquillity  and  freedom  than  ambition  or  covetousness  ? 
Does  the  benevolent  man  appear  less  easy  with  himself,  from  his  love 
to  his  neighbour?  Does  he  less  relish  his  being?  Is  there  any 
peculiar  gloom  seated  on  his  face?  Is  his  mind  less  open  to  enter 
tainment,  to  any  particular  gratification  ?  Nothing  is  more  manifest 


62          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

public  good  and  the  latter  to  private,  yet  they  are  so  perfectly 
coincident,  that  the  greatest  satisfactions  to  ourselves  depend  upon 
our  having  benevolence  in  a  due  degree ;  and  that  self-love  is  one 
chief  security  of  our  right  behaviour  towards  society.  It  may 
be  added  that  their  mutual  coinciding,12  so  that  we  can  scarce 

than  that  being  in  good  humour,  which  is  benevolence  whilst  it  lasts, 
is  itself  the  temper  of  satisfaction  and  enjoyment."  Looking,  there 
fore,  to  these  and  other  sources  of  gratification  peculiar  to  the  bene 
volent,  "  self-love,"  he  adds,  "  methinks  should  be  alarmed.  May  she 
not  possibly  pass  over  greater  pleasures  than  those  she  is  so  wholly 
taken  up  with  ? "  The  comparison  of  self-love  and  benevolence  as  to 
the  amount  of  enjoyment  procurable  from  each,  leaves  benevolence 
at  least  not  behind  self-love.  The  only  real  competition  between  the 
two,  or  interference  of  the  one  with  the  other,  relates  "  much  more  to 
the  materials  or  means  of  enjoyment,  than  to  enjoyment  itself."  And 
even  here  benevolence  has  not  much  to  fear.  "  Thus  as  to  riches  :  so 
much  money  as  a  man  gives  away,  so  much  less  will  remain  in  his 
possession.  Here  is  a  real  interfering.  But  though  a  man  cannot 
possibly  give  without  lessening  his  fortune,  yet  there  are  multitudes 
might  give  without  lessening  their  own  enjoyment ;  because  they  may 
have  more  than  they  can  turn  to  any  real  use  or  advantage  to  them 
selves."  We  have  already  had  occasion  to  remark  that  this  proof  of 
the  coincidence  of  self-love  and  benevolence,  while  useful  as  a  mere 
reply  to  selfishness,  is  not  the  strength  of  Butler's  position,  and  rather 
weakens  than  helps  his  vindication  of  conscience. 

12  Their  mutual  coinciding.  Mere  coincidence  does  indeed  bring  us 
no  further  than  this,  that  we  are  made  both  for  social  and  for  private 
ends.  Butler,  however,  himself  helps  us  to  go  farther.  Our  highest 
good  and  the  satisfaction  of  our  true  nature  is  attained  when  we  have 
died  to  our  mere  separate  self,  and  when  we  have  yielded  ourselves 
to  the  will  of  God,  which  is  the  good  of  man.  Not  only,  therefore, 
do  self-love  and  benevolence  coincide,  but  self-love  satisfies  itself  only 
in  benevolence.  Not  only  are  we  made  for  social  as  well  as  private 
good,  but  we  reach  private  good  only  by  living  for  social  good.  The 
effort  to  live  for  private  good  alone  is  in  fact  suicidal ;  not  the  attain 
ment,  but  the  destruction  of  our  own  welfare.  "He  that  findeth  his 
life  shall  lose  it ;  and  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it." 
All  experience  is  an  education  in  this  great  idea.  We  are  members 
of  the  Family  ;  and  there,  by  a  sweetly  unconscious  training,  we  learn 
the  lesson  of  that  surrender  which  is  our  truest  weal.  We  are 
members  of  Society  ;  and  in  the  duties  of  friendship  and  neighbour 
hood  we  learn  more  consciously  to  identify  ourselves  with  our  fellow- 
men,  and  in  their  good  to  seek  our  own.  By  an  extension  of  the  same 
discipline  we  learn  that  our  lives  are  bound  up  with  those  of  all  who 
with  us  are  children  of  humanity,  and  that  our  good  is  but  part  of  a 
universal  heritage.  This  good  is  no  shadowy  abstraction.  It  is  a 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  63 

promote  one  without  the  other,  is  equally  a  proof  that  we  were 
made  for  both. 

Secondly,  This  will   further  appear  from    observing   that  the 
several  passions  and  affections  which  are  distinct  (a)  both  from 


(a)  Everybody  makes  a  distinction  between  self-love  and  the  several 
particular  passions,13  appetites,  and  affections  ;  and  yet  they  are  often 
confounded  again.  That  they  are  totally  different  will  be  seen  by 
any  one  who  will  distinguish  between  the  passions  and  appetites 
themselves,  and  endeavouring  after  the  means  of  their  gratification. 
Consider  the  appetite  of  hunger,  and  the  desire  of  esteem ;  these 
being  the  occasion  both  of  pleasure  and  pain,  the  coolest  self-love,  as 
well  as  the  appetites  and  passions  themselves,  may  put  us  upon 
making  use  of  the  proper  methods  of  obtaining  that  pleasure  and 
avoiding  that  pain  ;  but  the  feelings  themselves,  the  pain  of  hunger 
and  shame,  and  the  delight  from  esteem,  are  no  more  self-love  than 
they  are  anything  in  the  world.  Though  a  man  hated  himself,  he 
would  as  much  feel  the  pain  of  hunger  as  he  would  that  of  the  gout ; 
and  it  is  plainly  supposable  there  may  be  creatures  with  self-love  in 

purpose  committed  to  the  hands  of  a  Redeemer,  and  by  Him  fulfilled. 

The  discipline  of  life,  therefore,  leads  to  the  love  of  Christ  as  the 

interpretation  of  all  its   enigmas,  and  the  inspiration  of  all  noble 

endeavour. 

"  Life  with  all  it  yields  of  joy  and  woe, 
And  hope  and  fear, 

Is  just  our  chance  o'  the  prize  of  learning  love, 
How  love  might  be,  hath  been  indeed,  and  is." 

13  Self-love  and  the  several  particular  passions.  The  distinction  thus 
stated  is  much  insisted  on  by  Butler.  In  this  note  he  first  points  out 
the  distinction  between  the  particular  passions,  simply  as  feelings, 
and  self-love.  A  man  who  hated  himself  would  be  distressed  if  he 
suffered  the  pain  of  hunger.  There  have  been  found  those  in  whom 
self-love  was  so  developed  that  they  were  indifferent  to  the  praise  or 
blame  of  their  fellows.  The  "  particular  passions  "  of  hunger  and  the 
desire  of  esteem  are  thus  seen  to  be  wholly  distinct  from  self-love. 
He  then  remarks  on  the  difference  in  the  actions  which  result  from 
particular  passions  and  from  self-love  respectively.  The  man  who 
yields  himself  up  to  the  particular  passion  of  strong  drink,  and  who 
is  led  thereby  to  destroy  his  home,  wreck  his  prospects,  and  under 
mine  his  health,  is  manifestly  not  acting  from  self-love.  He  is 
obviously  his  own  worst  enemy.  A  man  who,  in  hope  of  some  great 
reward,  of  the  special  nature  of  which  he  is  ignorant,  devotes  himself 
to  laborious  toil,  is  manifestly  not  acting  under  the  impulse  of  some 
particular  passion.  He  is  obviously  impelled  by  the  general  principle 
of  self-love. 


64          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 
benevolence  and  self-love,  do,  in  general,  contribute  and  lead  us 


them  to  the  highest  degree,  who  may  be  quite  insensible  and  in 
different  (as  men  in  some  cases  are)  to  the  contempt  and  esteem  of 
those  upon  whom  their  happiness  does  not  in  some  further  respects 
depend.  And  that  self-love  and  the  several  particular  passions  and 
appetites  are  in  themselves  totally  different,  so  that  some  actions 
proceed  from  one  and  some  from  the  other,  will  be  manifest  to  any 
who  will  observe  the  two  following  very  supposable  cases  :  One  man 
rushes  upon  certain  ruin  for  the  gratification  of  a  present  desire ; 
nobody  will  call  the  principle  of  this  action  self-love.  Suppose  another 
man  to  go  through  some  laborious  work  upon  the  promise  of  a  great 
reward,  without  any  distinct  knowledge  what  the  reward  would  be  ; 
this  course  of  action  cannot  be  ascribed  to  any  particular  passion. 
The  former  of  these  actions  is  plainly  to  be  imputed  to  some  particular 
passion  or  affection,  the  latter  as  plainly  to  the  general  affection  or 
principle  of  self-love.  That  there  are  some  particular  pursuits  or 
actions  concerning  which  we  cannot  determine  how  far  they  are 
owing  to  one  and  how  far  to  the  other,  proceeds  from  this,  that  the 
two  principles  are  frequently  mixed  together,  and  run  into  each  other. 
The  distinction  is  further  explained  in  the  eleventh  sermon.14 

14  Explained  in  the  eleventh  sermon.  The  relative  passage  is  as  fol 
lows  :  "  Every  man  hath  a  general  desire  of  his  own  happiness,  and 
likewise  a  variety  of  particular  affections,  passions,  and  appetites, 
to  particular  external  objects.  The  former  proceeds  from  or  is  self- 
love,  and  seems  inseparable  from  all  sensible  creatures  who  can 
reflect  upon  themselves  and  their  own  interest  or  happiness,  so  as 
to  have  that  interest  an  object  to  their  minds  :  what  is  to  be  said  of 
the  latter  is,  that  they  proceed  from,  or  together  make  up,  that 
particular  nature  according  to  which  man  is  made.  What  the 
former  pursues  is  somewhat  internal,  our  own  happiness,  enjoyment, 
satisfaction ;  whether  we  have,  or  have  not,  a  distinct,  particular 
perception  of  what  it  is,  or  wherein  it  consists  :  the  objects  of  the 
latter  are  this  or  that  particular  external  thing  which  the  affections 
tend  towards,  and  of  which  it  hath  always  a  particular  idea  or  per 
ception.  The  principle  we  call  self-love  never  seeks  anything  external 
for  the  sake  of  the  thing,  but  only  as  a  means  of  happiness  or  good  : 
particular  affections  rest  in  the  external  things  themselves.  One 
belongs  to  man  as  a  reasonable  creature  reflecting  upon  his  own 
interest  or  happiness.  The  others,  though  quite  distinct  from  reason, 
are  as  much  a  part  of  human  nature."  The  use  which  Butler  makes 
of  this  distinction  in  the  eleventh  sermon  is  to  defend  the  disinterested 
nature  of  benevolence.  As  a  particular  affection  it  tends  toward  and 
rests  in  its  object,  viz.  the  good  of  others.  It  does  so  as  a  mere 
instinct.  Self-love  has  no  more  connection  with  benevolence  than 
with  any  other  instinct.  It  will  naturally  suggest  the  propriety  of 


SERMON    I.— UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  65 

to  public  good  as  really  as  to  private.  It  might  be  thought  too 
minute  and  particular,  and  would  carry  us  too  great  a  length,  to 
distinguish  between,  and  compare  together,  the  several  passions 
or  appetites,  distinct  from  benevolence,  whose  primary  use  and 
intention  is  the  security  and  good  of  society ;  and  the  passions 
distinct  from  self-love,  whose  primary  intention  and  design  is  the 
security  and  good  of  the  individual  (a).  It  is  enough  to  the 

(a)  If  any  desire  to  see  this  distinction  and  comparison 15  made  in 
a  particular  instance,  the  appetite  and  passion  now  mentioned  may 
serve  for  one.  Hunger  is  to  be  considered  as  a  private  appetite  ; 
because  the  end  for  which  it  was  given  us  is  the  preservation  of  the 
individual.  Desire  of  esteem  is  a  public  passion ;  because  the  end 
for  which  it  was  given  us  is  to  regulate  our  behaviour  towards  society. 
The  respect  which  this  has  to  private  good  is  as  remote  as  the  respect 
that  it  has  to  public  good ;  and  the  appetite  is  no  more  self-love  than  the 
passion  is  benevolence.  The  object  and  end  of  the  former  is  merely 
food  ;  the  object  and  end  of  the  latter  is  merely  esteem  ;  but  the 
latter  can  no  more  be  gratified  without  contributing  to  the  good  of 
society,  than  the  former  can  be  gratified  without  contributing  to  the 
preservation  of  the  individual. 

gratifying-  this  instinct  as  well,  e.g.,  as  that  for  food.  In  the  above 
note  Butler  is  seeking  to  show  in  general  that  there  are  certain 
instincts  in  our  nature  which  carry  us,  without  our  intention,  to  the 
good  of  others  ;  so  that,  by  the  very  framework  of  our  constitution,  it 
is  evident  that  we  are  meant  for  public  as  well  as  private  good.  It  is 
in  passages  like  the  above  that  we  feel  most  keenly  the  want  in  Butler 
of  a  doctrine  of  the  will,  or  any  proper  conception  of  self-determina 
tion.  Benevolence  as  a  mere  instinct  has  no  higher  moral  worth  than 
hunger.  Benevolence  is  a  virtue  only  when,  being  fully  conscious  of 
ourselves,  we  freely  yield  ourselves  to  the  service  of  others.  Mere 
instinct  has  no  place  in  action  which  can  be  pronounced  good  or  bad, 
for  which  we  can  be  praised  or  blamed.  When  we  act  we  must  be 
ourselves,  either  the  self  clung  to  in  its  isolation,  which  is  a  false,  bad 
self,  or  the  self  surrendered  to  a  good  beyond  itself,  and  therefore 
found  therein  in  truth  and  fulness.  We  can  scarcely  blame  Butler, 
however,  for  the  deficiencies  of  a  psychology  in  which  he  had  been 
bred,  and  out  of  which  he  has  had  his  own  share  in  leading  us. 

15  This  distinction  and  comparison.  Among  the  various  instincts  and 
particular  passions  which  make  up  no  inconsiderable  part  of  human 
nature,  there  are  some  which  tend  to  private  good,  and  yet  cannot  be 
identified  with  self-love ;  and  there  are  others  which  tend  to  public  good, 
and  yet  cannot  be  identified  with  benevolence.  The  appetite  of  hunger 
is  quite  distinct  from  self-love ;  and  yet  it  tends  toward  the  preservation 
of  individual  life.  The  desire  of  esteem  is  quite  distinct  from  benevo 
lence  ;  and  yet  it  tends  to  developing  the  common  weal.  The  conclusion 

E 


66          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

present  argument  that  desire  of  esteem  from  others,  contempt 
and  esteem  of  them,  love  of  society  as  distinct  from  affection  to 
the  good  of  it,  indignation  against  successful  vice,  that  these 
are  public  affections  or  passions,  have  an  immediate  respect  to 
others,  naturally  lead  us  to  regulate  our  behaviour  in  such  a 
manner  as  will  be  of  service  to  our  fellow-creatures.  If  any  or 
all  of  these  may  be  considered  likewise  as  private  affections,  as 
tending  to  private  good,  this  does  not  hinder  them  from  being 
public  affections  too,  or  destroy  the  good  influence  of  them  upon 
society,  and  their  tendency  to  public  good.  It  may  be  added, 
that  as  persons  without  any  conviction  from  reason  of  the 
desirableness  of  life  would  yet,  of  course,  preserve  it  merely  from 
the  appetite  of  hunger;  so,  by  acting  merely  from  regard 
(suppose)  to  reputation,  without  any  consideration  of  the  good  of 
others,  men  often  contribute  to  public  good.  In  both  these 
instances  they  are  plainly  instruments  in  the  hands  of  another 
— in  the  hands  of  Providence — to  carry  on  ends,  the  preservation 
of  the  individual  and  good  of  society,  which  they  themselves 
have  not  in  their  view  or  intention.  The  sum  is,  men  have 
various  appetites,  passions,  and  particular  affections,  quite 
distinct,  both  from  self-love  and  from  benevolence  \  all  of  these 
have  a  tendency  to  promote  both  public  and  private  good,  and 
may  be  considered  as  respecting  others  and  ourselves  equally 
and  in  common ;  but  some  of  them  seem  most  immediately  to 
respect  others,  or  tend  to  public  good  ;  others  of  them  most 

which  Butler  draws  from  this  psychological  study  is  that,  simply  as  we 
are  constituted,  and  apart  from  any  conscious  purpose  of  ours,  we  are 
meant  to  serve,  and  actually  do  serve,  a  public  as  well  as  a  private 
end.  It  is  necessary  to  note  a  confusion  which  occurs  in  Butler's 
representations  of  benevolence.  In  the  eleventh  sermon,  as  the 
passage  quoted  above  shows,  he  ranks  benevolence  among  the 
instincts  and  particular  affections  which  are  all  alike  to  be  dis 
tinguished  from  self-love.  In  this  section  of  the  first  sermon  he 
classes  self-love  and  benevolence  together  as  conscious  regulative 
principles  of  action,  and  contrasts  with  them  certain  instincts  which, 
while  distinct  from  them,  tend  to  the  advantage  of  the  individual  or 
the  good  of  society.  Which  is  benevolence,  then,  an  instinct  or  a 
principle  ?  And  if  the  latter,  how  is  it  related  to  its  rival  self-love  ? 
From  these  difficulties  the  individualistic  conception  of  man,  which 
Butler  never  questioned,  permits  no  escape.  Butler  only  casts  them 
aside  when,  forgetting  his  individualism,  he  rises  to  the  conception  of 
a  supreme  will,  surrender  to  which  is  our  first  duty,  and  the  necessary 
condition  of  our  self-realization. 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  67 

immediately  to  respect  self,  or  tend  to  private  good.  As  the 
former  are  not  benevolence,  so  the  latter  are  not  self-love ; 
neither  sort  are  instances  of  our  love  either  to  ourselves  or 
others,  but  only  instances  of  our  Maker's  care  and  love  both  of 
the  individual  and  the  species,  and  proofs  that  He  intended  we 
should  be  instruments  of  good  to  each  other,  as  well  as  that  we 
should  be  so  to  ourselves. 

Thirdly ',  There  is  a  principle  of  reflection 16  in  men,  by  which 

16  A  principle  of  reflection.  The  term  "  reflection  "  is  part  of  the  philo 
sophical  terminology  of  John  Locke  (1632-1704),  whose  Essay  con 
cerning  Human  Understanding  was  published  in  1690.  According  to 
Locke,  all  the  ideas  which  we  have  in  our  minds  are  derived  from  one 
or  other  of  two  sources  :  sensation,  which  is  the  perception  of  out 
ward  objects  by  means  of  the  senses  ;  or  reflection,  which  is  the  per 
ception  of  what  is  present  in  the  soul.  Reflection  has  nothing  to  do 
with  the  objects  presented  to  it  beyond  noting  and  classifying  them. 
It  has  no  originative  power  whatever.  This,  which  as  Locke  used  it 
was  chiefly  a  theory  of  knowledge,  is  taken  over  by  Butler  without 
question,  and  applied  to  morals.  Just  as,  according  to  Locke,  the 
mind  simply  observes  the  objects  of  knowledge  presented  to  it ;  so, 
according  to  Butler,  the  mind  "  takes  a  view "  of  the  material  of 
motive  and  desire,  the  propensions,  aversions,  etc.,  which  offer  them 
selves  before  it.  In  this  case,  as  in  the  other,  the  mind  is  wholly 
unoriginative.  It  can  neither  create  ends  of  action  nor  modify  them 
when  they  are  presented  to  it.  It  can  only  approve  one,  disapprove 
another,  and  with  respect  to  a  third  remain  in  the  paralysis  of  indiffer 
ence.  Hence  Butler  is  forced  to  lament  that  with  all  its  authority 
conscience  is  powerless. 

Obviously  our  theory  of  knowledge  and  our  theory  of  morals  must 
go  hand  in  hand.  Any  imperfection  we  may  discover  in  the  one  will 
suggest  a  corresponding  deficiency  in  the  other.  Any  modification 
we  may  make  in  the  one  will  suggest  a  corresponding  correction  in 
the  other.  If  we  are  dissatisfied  with  Locke's  theory  of  knowledge, 
we  are  forced  to  see  the  deficiency  of  Butler's  doctrine  of  conscience. 
If  we  are  led,  say  by  Butler  himself,  to  a  higher  view  of  our  moral 
constitution,  we  must  seek  in  consistency  another  conception  of 
knowledge.  If,  in  knowledge,  the  mind  clothes  the  objects  presented 
to  it  in  its  own  forms,  and  so  creates  the  intellectual  world  in  which 
we  live,  then,  in  action,  it  will  have  the  same  creative  energy,  will 
frame  the  objects  of  our  endeavour  into  its  own  image,  and  will  lead 
us  to  their  triumphant  realization.  The  world  of  things  knowable  and 
the  world  of  moral  action  are  alike  the  revelation  of  mind,  spirit,  God. 
We  enter  the  kingdom  of  truth  and  the  kingdom  of  righteousness 
alike  sub  persona  infantis.  Yielding  the  false  independence  of 
thought  and  will,  we  reach  the  vision  of  the  true,  we  become  organs 


68          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

they  distinguish  between,  approve,  and  disapprove  their  own 
actions.  We  are  plainly  constituted  such  sort  of  creatures  as 
to  reflect  upon  our  own  nature.  The  mind  can  take  a  view  of 
what  passes  within  itself,  its  propensions,  aversions,  passions, 
affections,17  as  respecting  such  objects,  and  in  such  degrees,  and 
of  the  several  actions  consequent  thereupon.  In  this  survey  it 
approves  of  one,  disapproves  of  another,  and  towards  a  third  is 
affected  in  neither  of  these  ways,  but  is  quite  indifferent.18  This 


and  instruments  of  the  good.  When  this  surrender  is  complete,  we 
know  as  we  are  known,  we  are  perfect  as  our  Father  in  heaven  is 
perfect. 

17  Propensions,  aversions,  passions,  affections.     The  first  two  of  these 
terms  imply  an  instinctive  tendency  of  nature  acting  from  within,  and 
finding  in  outward  objects  no  more  than  a  mere  occasion.     Thus  the 
desire  of  food  is  a  propension,  the  need  arising  apart  from  the  object, 
though,  when  the  object  is  presented,  there  is  an  immediate  forth- 
going  of  our  nature  toward  it.     An  aversion  is  in  like  manner  an 
instinctive  shrinking  of  our  nature  from  some  external  object.     In  the 
case  of  passions  and  affections,  however,  the  outward  object  is  more 
than  the  mere  occasion  of  the  feeling,   and  is   rather  the  cause. 
Passions  and  affections  are  indeed  literally  the  modes  in  which  we 
suffer  something  from  outward  objects,  or  are  affected  by  them.     In 
the  case  of  passions,  the  objects  repel  us  ;  in  the  case  of  affections, 
they  attract.     Fear  is  a  passion.     Love  is  an  affection. 

18  Is  quite  indifferent.     Is  this  possible  ?    Are  there  any  actions  of 
which  we  cannot  say  that  they  are  right  or  wrong  ?     Butler's  view  of 
conscience  as  a  faculty  of  calculation  leads  him  to  say  that  there  are. 
Conscience  sitting  in  judgment,  with  what  goes  on  in  the  mind  before 
it,  declares  of  some  of  these   propensions,  aversions,  etc.,  and   the 
actions  that  proceed  from  them,  that  they  conduce  to  the  good  of  the 
individual  or  of  society.     Of  others  it  declares  that  they  have  a  ten 
dency  to  the  opposite  effect.     Of  a  third  class  it  can  say  nothing, 
because  they  appear  to  have  no  bearing  whatever  upon  the  good  of 
the  individual  or  of  society.     If,  however,  conscience  has  a  position 
at  once  more  glorious  and  more  humble,  if  it  be  no  independent 
faculty,  but  the  revelation  in  consciousness  of  the  Highest  Good,  the 
supreme  Will  of  God,  which  omits  nothing  from  its  sway,  but  pene 
trates   through  every  department  of  the  moral  sphere,  we  see  that 
toward  no  action  can  conscience  be  indifferent,  because  there  is  none 
in  which  the  Highest  Good  may  not  be  done  or  the  Will  of  God  not  be 
honoured.     Hence  follows  the  duty  of  conscientious  self-examination. 
Every  action,  however  incidental  or  habitual,  ought  to  be  scrutinized 
to  see  whether  and  how  far  in  it  the  Will  of  God  is  being  done.     It  is 
possible,  of  course,  to  make  our  very  conscientiousness  a  sin,  and  to  be 
so  very  careful  that  we  should  be  good,  that  the  good  itself  remains 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  69 

principle  in  man,  by  which  he  approves  or  disapproves  his  heart, 

undone.  Instead  of  this  morbid  feeling,  we  admire  the  wholesome 
disregard  of  self  shown  in  those  who  seek  noble  ends,  and  forget  to 
count  over  their  faults  and  failings  as  they  follow  on. 

"  Time  was,  I  shrank  from  what  was  right, 

From  fear  of  what  was  wrong  ; 
I  would  not  brave  the  sacred  fight, 
Because  the  foe  was  strong. 

But  now  I  cast  that  finer  sense 

And  sorer  shame  aside. 
Such  dread  of  sin  was  indolence, 

Such  aim  at  heaven  was  pride. 

So  when  my  Saviour  calls,  I  rise, 

And  calmly  do  my  best  ; 
Leaving  to  Him,  with  silent  eyes 

Of  hope  and  fear,  the  rest. 

I  step,  I  mount  where  He  has  led  ; 

Men  count  my  haltings  o'er  ; — 
I  know  them  ;  yet,  though  self  I  dread, 

I  love  His  precept  more." 

JOHN  HENRY  NEWMAN. 

Apart  from  any  such  marked  misuse,  the  discipline  of  self-scrutiny 
is  of  inestimable  value  in  the  development  of  character.  It  leads  us 
to  do  things  which  no  one  would  have  blamed  us  for  leaving  undone. 
Those  things  which  constitute  our  ordinary  tasks  we  do  "not  with 
eye-service,  as  men-pleasers,  but  in  singleness  of  heart,  as  unto  the 
Lord,"  and  therefore  we  reach  an  excellence  of  workmanship  im 
possible  otherwise.  We  create  new  obligations  for  ourselves  as  we 
see  new  means  of  extending  the  good  whose  nature  we  now  more 
perfectly  apprehend.  Above  all,  the  disparity,  which  our  growth  in 
goodness  only  makes  more  apparent  to  us,  between  our  imperfect 
attainment  and  God's  mighty  purpose,  is  the  impulse  of  a  profounder 
surrender  to  Him,  a  more  complete  dedication  to  His  service.  When 
this  process  of  examination  has  been  completed  with  respect  to  any 
particular  action,  the  judgment  at  which  we  arrive  can  only  be  one  or 
other  of  two  things.  It  has  been  right ;  or,  it  'has  been  wrong  ;  in 
either  case,  infinitely.  It  has  been  right ;  then  we  know  it  not  to 
have  been  our  individual  deed,  and  therefore  we  can  claim  no  merit 
for  it.  It  was  the  deed  of  that  righteous  purpose  to  which  we  have 
yielded  ourselves,  and  which  works  through  us  as  instruments. 
"  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing,"  is  the  Divine  Voice  to  us.  "  Not 
unto  us,  O  Lord,  not  unto  us,"  is  the  answer  of  our  spirits.  Or,  it  has 
been  wrong  ;  then  we  know  it  to  be  our  act,  our  very  own,  done  by  us 
in  defiance  of  the  Good  which  claimed  us.  From  the  point  of  view  of 
the  moral  judgment,  there  is  no  distinction  of  greater  or  less  in 


70          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

temper,  and  actions,  is  conscience;19  for  this  is  the  strict  sense  of 
the  word,  though  sometimes  it  is  used  so  as  to  take  in  more. 
And  that  this  faculty  tends  to  restrain  men  from  doing  mischief 
to  each  other,  and  leads  them  to  do  good,20  is  too  manifest  to  need 

respect  to  wrong.  There  is  but  one  standard,  and  that  is  the  highest ; 
and  every  act,  however  trifling,  is  an  occasion  in  which  we  may  or 
may  not  comply  with  this  standard.  It  was  our  testing  time,  when 
we  might  have  shown  our  loyalty  to  Good  and  God.  If  we  failed, 
there  lies  upon  us  the  whole  guilt  of  antagonism  to  the  Good,  of 
rebellion  against  God.  Any  transgression  is  in  its  own  nature 
infinite.  Repentance,  therefore,  must  be  in  like  manner  measureless. 
Therefore  also  any  wrong  present  in  the  moral  world  is  an  absolute 
barrier  in  the  way  of  the  final  achievement  of  good.  Wrong  as  such 
can  neither  be  overlooked  nor  amended.  It  demands  to  be  dealt 
with  by  way  of  atonement.  Then  follows  forgiveness  and  amendment. 

19  Conscience.     Conscience  is  fundamentally  knowledge.    The  object 
of  this  knowledge  is  the  Good,  or  the  Will  of  God.     The  occasion 
upon  which  this  knowledge  awakes  is  some  action  which  we  perform. 
The  sentence  in  which  we  express  our  knowledge  is  that  our  action 
has  or  has  not  conformed  to  the  Good  which  ought  to  have  been 
achieved  in  it.     This  knowledge  may  be  obscured  by  passion  or  self- 
will.     At  length  the  Good  which  has  been  seeking  to  penetrate  the 
mists  which  wrapped  us  round,  breaks  upon  us  like  the  sun  through 
a  bank  of  clouds  ;  and  we  see  things  clearly — the  ideal  of  good  as  it 
shines  upon  us,  our  act  in  its  failure  to  reach  the  ideal,  ourselves  in 
our  personal  responsibility.     Thus  Peter  blundered  on,  from  cowardly 
evasion  to  downright  lying  and  rudest  blasphemy,  till  that  Look  fell 
upon  his  soul  which  filled  it  with  an  awful  light  of  judgment.     Then 
he  saw  the  Good  he  had  disowned,  his  deed  in  its  foul  ingratitude, 
himself  laden  with  unspeakable  transgression.     If,  then,  Conscience 
is  to  perform  for  us  its  destined  function,  we  must  not  treat  it  as  a 
lonely   oracle   which  of  itself  will  always  give  a  true  response.     It 
needs  to  be  ceaselessly  developed  and  educated  through  constant 
study  of  the  Good  or  Will  of  God  in  all  its  manifestations.     Such 
manifestations  are  to  be  found  in  the  history  of  the  race,  and  specially 
in  the  history  of  grace  whose  record  is  in  the  Scriptures,  in  the  con 
stitution  and  government  of  the  society  of  which  we  are  members,  in 
the   providences,   engagements,  and  tasks   of  our  daily  life,  in  the 
immediate  voice  of  God  through  His  Spirit  to  our  souls.     By  reverent 
study  of  the  Will  of  God  thus  revealed,  Conscience  becomes  purged 
from  error,  and  permits  us  to  look  over  the  field  of  life  with  calm  and 
certain  gaze. 

20  Leads  them  to  do  good.     Conscience,  when  brought  to  bear  on  acts 
of  natural  impulse,  has  a  twofold  result.     In  the  first  place,  it  binds 
the  isolated  and  spasmodic  acts  into  the  unity  of  a  fixed  habit,  so  that 
there  is  now  a  continuous  operation  on  behalf  of  what  is  good.     In 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  71 

being  insisted  upon.  Thus  a  parent  has  the  affection  of  love 
to  his  children :  this  leads  him  to  take  care  of,  to  educate,  to 
make  due  provision  for  them.  The  natural  affection  leads  to 
this ;  but  the  reflection  that  it  is  his  proper  business,  what 
belongs  to  him,  that  it  is  right  and  commendable  so  to  do  :  this 
added  to  the  affection,  becomes  a  much  more  settled  principle, 
and  carries  him  on  through  more  labour  and  difficulties  for  the 
sake  of  his  children  than  he  would  undergo  for  that  affection 
alone,  if  he  thought  it,  and  the  course  of  action  it  led  to,  either 
indifferent  or  criminal.  This,  indeed,  is  impossible, — to  do 
that  which  is  good,  and  not  to  approve  of  it ;  for  which  reason 
they  are  frequently  not  considered  as  distinct,  though  they  really 
are  :  for  men  often  approve  of  the  actions  of  others,  which  they 
will  not  imitate,  and  likewise  do  that  which  they  approve  not. 
It  cannot  possibly  be  denied  that  there  is  this  principle  of 
reflection  or  conscience  in  human  nature.  Suppose  a  man  to 
relieve  an  innocent  person  in  great  distress ;  suppose  the  same 
man  afterwards,  in  the  fury  of  anger,  to  do  the  greatest  mischief 
to  a  person  who  had  given  no  just  cause  of  offence  ;  to  aggravate 
the  injury,  add  the  circumstances  of  former  friendship  and 
obligation  from  the  injured  person  :  let  the  man  who  is  sup- 
trie  second  place,  the  habit  thus  formed,  when  it  is  conscientiously 
maintained,  elevates  the  ideal  of  good  and  strengthens  the  impulse 
toward  it,  and  thus  inspires  the  performance  of  yet  higher  and 
nobler  actions.  Thus,  to  take  Butler's  example,  a  father  feels  for  his 
children  a  natural  impulse  of  affection.  As  mere  impulse,  it  acts 
spasmodically,  irrationally.  Suppose  conscience  to  awake.  Then, 
first,  his  occasional  acts  are  welded  into  a  habit,  and  in  this  way  are 
freed  from  the  errors  of  their  spasmodic  appearance,  and  are  made  to 
tell  directly  and  continuously  on  the  welfare  of  his  family.  And, 
second,  this  formation  of  a  habit  of  attending  to  his  children's 
interests  does  not  destroy  the  impulse  of  his  affection  ;  rather  does  it, 
under  the  guidance  of  Conscience,  give  to  his  fatherly  love  deeper 
intensity  and  nobler  aim,  and  so  render  him  capable  of  deeds  of  self- 
sacrifice  which  his  first  undisciplined  instinct  had  been  too  weak  to 
achieve.  According  to  one  ancient  saying,  "  Virtue  is  Knowledge  ; " 
according  to  another,  "  Virtue  is  Habit."  Both  are  true.  Virtue  is 
Knowledge  ;  knowledge  of  the  Good,  and  surrender  to  it.  Virtue  is 
Habit ;  in  so  far  as  the  principle  of  good  enters  into  the  raw  material 
of  instinct  and  desire,  and  forms  it  into  an  organized  body  of  orderly 
and  habitual  good  conduct ;  and  this  habit  in  turn  forms  a  platform 
for  a  nearer  and  fuller  vision  of  the  ideal,  a  starting-point  for  its  yet 
more  earnest  pursuit. 


72    BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

posed  to  have  done  these  two  different  actions  coolly  reflect 
upon  them  afterwards,  without  regard  to.  their  consequences  to 
himself; — to  assert  that  any  common  man21  would  be  affected  in 
the  same  way  towards  these  different  actions,  that  he  would 
make  no  distinction  between  them,  but  approve  or  disapprove 
them  equally,  is  too  glaring  a  falsity  to  need  being  confuted. 
There  is  therefore  this  principle  of  reflection  or  conscience  in 
mankind.  It  is  needless  to  compare  the  respect  it  has  to  private 
good  with  the  respect  it  has  to  public  ;  since  it  plainly  tends  as 
much  to  the  latter  as  to  the  former,  and  is  commonly  thought  to 
tend  chiefly  to  the  latter.  This  faculty  is  now  mentioned  merely 
as  another  part  of  the  inward  frame  of  man,  pointing  out  to  us 
in  some  degree  what  we  are  intended  for,  and  as  what  will 
naturally  and  of  course  have  some  influence.  The  particular 
place  assigned  to  it  by  nature,  what  authority  it  has,  and  how 
great  influence  it  ought  to  have,  shall  be  hereafter  considered. 
From  this  comparison  of  benevolence  and  self-love,  of  our 
public  and  private  affections,  of  the  courses  of  life  they  lead  to, 
and  of  the  principle  of  reflection  or  conscience  as  respecting 
each  of  them,  it  is  as  manifest  that  we  were  made  for  society  and 
to  promote  the  happiness  of  it,  as  that  we  were  intended  to  take 
care  of  our  own  life  and  health,  for  private  good.  And  from  this 
whole  review  must  be  given  a  different  draught  of  human  nature22 

21  Any  common  man.     Any  common  man  in  this  age  and  country 
would  condemn  the  conduct  Butler  describes.     Yet  we  cannot  infer 
from  this  that  in  every  man,  savage  and  civilised,  pagan  and  Chris 
tian,  there  exists  a  faculty  capable  of  declaring  at  once  with  respect  to 
any  action  whether  it  be  right  or  wrong.     In  the  history  of  the  race 
there  has  been  a  growing  revelation  of  righteousness  ;  and  conscience 
as  the  witness  in  man  to  this  righteousness  has  grown  with  the  grow 
ing  revelation.     In  estimating  the  morality  of  a  past  stage  of  this 
development  we  are  neither  to  condemn  it,  because  it  fails  to  reach 
our  standard,  nor  so  to  twist  its  record  that  it  shall  seem  to  reach  our 
standard.     Conscience,  therefore,  will  approve  at  one  stage  what  it 
will  condemn  at  another.     Yet  these  differences  between  the  con 
scientious  convictions  of  one  age  or  people  and  those  of  another  do 
not  discredit  the  existence  or  the  reliability  of  conscience.     There  is 
conscience  in  man,  the  witness  in  man  to  that  good  which  he  is 
meant  to  reach ;  and  this  witness  has  become  fuller  and  clearer  as 
the  good  has  been  increasingly  revealed  through  the  medium  of 
growing  experience. 

22  A  different  draught  of  human  nature.     The  three  great  facts  of 
Benevolence,   and  those   instincts   which  apart  from    Benevolence 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  73 

from  what  we  are  often  presented  with.  Mankind  are  by  nature 
so  closely  united,  there  is  such  a  correspondence  between  the 
inward  sensations  of  one  man  and  those  of  another,  that  dis 
grace  is  as  much  avoided  as  bodily  pain,  and  to  be  the  object  of 
esteem  and  love  as  much  desired  as  any  external  goods :  and, 
in  many  particular  cases,  persons  are  carried  on  to  do  good  to 
others,  as  the  end  their  affections  tend  to  and  rest  in ;  and 
manifest  that  they  find  real  satisfaction' and  enjoyment  in  this 
course  of  behaviour.  There  is  such  a  natural  principle  of 
attraction  in  man  towards  man,  that  having  trod  the  same 
track  of  land,  having  breathed  in  the  same  climate,  barely  having 
been  born  in  the  same  artificial  district  or  division,  becomes  the 
occasion  of  contracting  acquaintances  and  familiarities  many 
years  after ;  for  anything  may  serve  the  purpose.  Thus 
relations,  merely  nominal,  are  sought  and  invented,  not  by 
governors,  but  by  the  lowest  of  the  people ;  which  are  found 
sufficient  to  hold  mankind  together  in  little  fraternities  and 
copartnerships  :  weak  ties  indeed,  and  what  may  afford  fund 
enough  for  ridicule,  if  they  are  absurdly  considered  as  the  real 
principles  of  that  union ;  but  they  are,  in  truth,  merely  the 
occasions,  as  anything  may  be  of  anything,  upon  which  our 
nature  carries  us  on  according  to  its  own  previous  bent  and  bias ; 
which  occasions,  therefore,  would  be  nothing  at  all  were  there  not 
this  prior  disposition  and  bias  of  nature.  Men  are  so  much  one 
body 23  that  in  a  peculiar  manner  they  feel  for  each  other  shame, 

make  for  the  good  of  others,  and  Conscience,  have  thus  led  Butler  to 
a  conception  of  human  nature  directly  the  reverse  of  that  which  had 
been  expounded  by  Hobbes,  and  which  formed  the  ordinary  basis  of 
popular  philosophizing-.  Hobbes'  "  draught  of  human  nature  "  was  a 
sufficiently  terrible  one.  Cf.  his  description  of  the  state  of  nature, 
quoted  in  the  Introduction,  p.  22. 

25  So  much  one  body.  Hobbes  had  regarded  men  as  a  heap  of 
warring  atoms  requiring  to  be  reduced  into  order  by  the  strong 
compulsion  of  authority.  Butler  regards  men  as  united  after  the 
similitude  of  a  body,  all  the  parts  being  mutually  interdependent, 
sharing  a  common  experience,  living  for  and  by  a  common  weal.  It 
must  have  been  strong  meat  for  his  hearers  at  the  Rolls  Chapel,  this 
powerful  statement,  not  of  the  criminality,  though  that  is,  of  course, 
implied,  but  of  the  absurdity  of  selfishness.  It  is  indeed  not  the 
highest  tone  that  might  be  assumed.  Nevertheless  in  dealing  with 
those  who  glory  in  their  shame  and  are  impervious  to  higher  impulse, 
it  is  legitimate  to  urge  that  selfishness,  judged  even  by  its  own 
standard,  does  not  and  cannot  pay.  A  man  may,  if  he  will,  refuse  the 


74          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

sudden  danger,  resentment,  honour,  prosperity,  distress ;  one  or 
another,  or  all  of  these,  from  the  social  nature  in  general,  from 
benevolence,  upon  the  occasion  of  natural  relation,  acquaintance, 
protection,  dependence  ;  each  of  these  being  distinct  cements  of 
society.  And,  therefore,  to  have  no  restraint  from,  nor  regard 
to  others  in  our  behaviour,  is  the  speculative  absurdity  of  con 
sidering  ourselves  as  single  and  independent,  as  having  nothing 
in  our  nature  which  has  respect  to  our  fellow-creatures,  reduced 
to  action  and  practice.  And  this  is  the  same  absurdity  as  to 
suppose  a  hand,  or  any  part,  to  have  no  natural  respect  to  any 
other,  or  to  the  whole  body. 

But  allowing  all  this,  it  may  be  asked,  "  Has  not  man  disposi 
tions  and  principles  within  which  lead  him  to  do  evil  to  others  as 
well  as  to  do  good?  Whence  come  the  many  miseries  else 
which  men  are  the  authors  and  instruments  of  to  each  other  ?  " 
These  questions,  as  far  as  they  relate  to  the  foregoing  discourse, 
may  be  answered  by  asking,  "  Has  not  man  also  dispositions  and 
principles  within  which  lead  him  to  do  evil  to  himself  as  well  as 
good?  Whence  come  the  many  miseries  else,  sickness,  pain, 
and  death,  which  men  are  the  instruments  and  authors  of-  to 
themselves  ?  " 

It  may  be  thought  more  easy  to  answer  one  of  these  questions 
than  the  other,  but  the  answer  to  both  24  is  really  the  same :  that 

exercise  of  benevolence,  the  obligations  of  kinship  or  acquaintance. 
It  may  be  impossible  to  convict  him  of  wrong- ;  but  he  ought  at  least 
to  understand  that  his  conduct  has  not  the  excuse  of  self-interest,  and 
that  his  course  of  action  is  fatal  to  that  very  individual  benefit  for  the 
sake  of  which  he  declines  to  help  his  fellow.  Selfishness  is,  in  fact,  as 
Butler  points  out,  not  less  a  blunder  than  a  crime,  which  long  ago 
St.  Paul  expressed  in  a  parable  which  supplies  Butler  in  this  passage 
with  his  leading  metaphor.  "  As  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many 
members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body,  being  many,  are  one 
body  :  so  also  is  Christ.  .  .  .  The  eye  cannot  say  unto  the  hand,  I 
have  no  need  of  thee  :  nor  again  the  head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no  need 
of  you.  .  .  .  And  whether  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer 
with  it ;  or  one  member  be  honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice  with  it " 
(i  Cor.  xii.  12,  27). 

24  The  answer  to  both.  Butler  now  meets  a  supposed  objection  : 
"  Men,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  do  evil  to  one  another ;  how  then  are  they 
meant  for  social  good  ?"  To  this  Butler  retorts  :  "  Men,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  do  evil  to  themselves  ;  will  it  therefore  be  urged  that  they  are 
not  meant  for  self-love?"  The  true  solution  of  the  difficulty  lies  in 
this,  that  men  have  passions  which  they  insist  on  gratifying,  without 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  75 

mankind  have  ungoverned  passions  which  they  will  gratify  at  any 
rate,  as  well  to  the  injury  of  others  as  in  contradiction  to  known 
private  interest ;  but  that  as  there  is  no  such  thing  as  self-hatred, 
so  neither  is  there  any  such  thing  as  ill-will  in  one  man  towards 
another,  emulation  and  resentment  being  away,  whereas  there  is 
plainly  benevolence  or  good-will ;  there  is  no  such  thing  as  love 
of  injustice,  oppression,  treachery,  ingratitude,  but  only  eager 


considering  how  such  conduct  will  affect  others  or  even  themselves. 
Butler  is  thus  led  to  the  position  that  there  is  in  man  no  natural 
tendency  to  do  evil  to  others.  This  position  he  then  supports  by 
instancing  and  briefly  examining  certain  instincts  or  tendencies  which 
might  seem  to  imply  an  innate  impulse  in  man  to  do  evil  to  his  fellow, 
i.  Ill-will.  According  to  a  recent  writer,  we  have  an  original  in 
stinct  of  antipathy,  which  is  not  in  itself  morally  evil.  Let  this  be 
fostered  and  indulged,  however,  and  it  becomes  a  fixed  determination 
of  the  will,  accompanied  by  a  settled  flow  of  feeling,  and  issuing  in 
habitual  lines  of  action.  The  mere  instinctive  antipathy  is  now  Ill- 
will  or  Malice.  Its  ordinary  expression  is  Censoriousness.  One  of 
its  commonest  products  is  Slander.  "  The  original  antipathy,  whose 
indulgence  matures  into  this  type  of  malice,  may  have  only  the  most 
trivial  excuse  ;  yet  be  none  the  less  bitter  for  beginning  with  dislike 
of  some  petty  personal  peculiarity  of  physiognomy,  or  speech,  or 
manner, — a  curve  in  the  nose,  a  colour  of  the  hair,  a  sniffle  in  the 
voice,  a  smile  too  much,  or  an  address  too  curt.  The  subject  of  such 
aversions  becomes  the  slave  of  his  own  prejudices.  He  enjoys  the 
idea  of  the  objectionable  person  in  ridiculous  positions,  or  caught  in 
contemptible  actions  ;  and  is  ready  to  seize  this  enjoyment  on  the 
faintest  hint  of  an  hypothesis,  so  as  to  pass  without  scruple  from 
supposition  to  belief,  and  from  belief  to  assertion.  This  is  probably 
the  natural  history  of  the  great  majority  of  slanders.  They  are  born 
of  the  malice  of  prejudice  more  often  than  from  the  deliberate  pur 
pose  of  supplanting  a  rival  or  avenging  a  defeat"  (Martineau,  Types 
of  Ethical '  Theory,  vol.  ii.  p.  173).  2.  Injustice.  The  legal  definition 
of  justice  is,  "  constans  et  perpetua  voluntas  suum  cuique  tribuendi ;" 
and  law  will  define  this  swim  in  detail  for  each  case  submitted  to  its 
decision.  The  man,  however,  who  rises  above  the  mere  prescription 
of  law  will  recognise  that  his  neighbour  has  a  claim  upon  him  apart 
from  the  terms  of  some  special  legal  contract,  a  general  claim  to  have 
his  welfare  considered  when  his  fellows  are  laying  plans  to  secure  their 
own.  Hence  there  arises,  as  the  late  Prof.  Green  has  pointed  out,  a 
"refinement"  in  the  sense  of  justice,  which  leads  the  lover  of  justice  to 
inquire  "  as  to  any  action  that  may  suggest  itself  to  him,  whether  the 
benefit  he  might  gain  by  it  for  himself,  or  for  some  one  in  whom  he 
is  interested,  would  be  gained  at  the  expense  of  any  one  else,  however 
indifferent  to  him  personally,  however  separated  from  him  in  family, 


7  6          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

desires  after  such  and  such  external  goods,  which,  according  to  a 
very  ancient  observation,  the  most  abandoned  would  choose  to 
obtain  by  innocent  means  if  they  were  as  easy  and  as  effectual  to 

status,  or  nation"  (Prolegomena,  p.  224).  The  essence  of  injustice, 
accordingly,  is  disregard  of  our  neighbour's  claim  to  be  considered. 
The  love  of  injustice  would  be  a  positive  zest  for  depriving  our  neigh 
bour  of  his  rights,  and  for  so  acting  that  he  would  suffer  loss. 
Oppression,  treachery,  ingratitude,  are  all  forms  of  injustice,  in  so  far 
as  they  all  involve  disregard  of  that  good  which,  though  it  be  that  of 
another,  ought  to  be  the  object  of  our  sacred  care.  Our  neighbour's 
freedom  is  to  be  defended  as  our  own  ;  his  purposes  are  to  be  guarded 
by  our  loyalty ;  his  love  is  to  have  the  response  of  our  own.  That 
men  naturally  delight  in  violating  one  another's  sanctity  in  these 
respects  is  what  Butler  denies.  His  view  is  that  men  do  eagerly 
desire  to  attain  certain  objects  for  themselves,  and  that  this  desire, 
cherished  till  it  become  an  irresistible  passion,  will  sweep  them  into 
deeds  of  wrong  foreign  to  their  natural  disposition.  The  question 
whether  men  naturally  delight  to  do  evil  is  theological  rather  than 
ethical.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  however,  that  the  natural  history  of 
many  famous  crimes  has  been  such  as  Butler  here  sketches.  First, 
there  is  the  eager  desire  for  some  object  of  ambition.  Second,  there 
is  the  perception  or  suggestion  of  some  deed  of  cruelty  or  wrong  as 
necessary  to  secure  the  wished-for  prize,  and  in  many  instances  this 
has  been  accompanied  by  a  shock  of  surprise  and  indignation  as  the 
better  spirit  of  the  man  recoiled  from  the  idea.  Then  there  ensues 
a  more  or  less  prolonged  period  of  struggle  in  which  the  intense 
desire  for  the  object  gradually  extinguishes  all  lingering  compunctions, 
till  finally  the  deed  is  done  from  which  at  first  there  had  been  so  much 
shrinking.  The  classical  example  in  literature  is  Macbeth  as  por 
trayed  by  the  master-hand  of  Shakespeare.  He  wishes  the  crown. 
He  sees  the  deed  which  is  necessary  to  procure  it  for  him,  the  murder 
of  King  Duncan  ;  but  would  rather,  in  some  impossible  way,  his  own 
hands  should  be  clean.  His  wife,  prior  to  the  deed  at  any  rate,  has 
far  fewer  "  compunctious  visitings "  than  he,  and  sketches  his  cha 
racter  for  him  with  pitiless  analysis  :  — 

1 '  Thou  wouldst  be  great ; 
Art  not  without  ambition,  but  without 
The  illness  should  attend  it :  what  thou  wouldst  highly, 
That  wouldst  thou  holily  ;  wouldst  not  play  false, 
And  yet  wouldst  wrongly  win  :  thou'dst  have,  great  G]amis, 
That  which  cries,  'Thus  thou  must  do,  if  t]iou  have  it /' 
And  that  which  rather  thou  dost  fear  to  do, 
Than  wishes  t  should  be  undone" 

3.  Emulation  and  envy.  Butler  has  in  view  the  definition  given  by 
Hobbes,  which  is  as  follows  :  "  Griefe  for  the  successe  of  a  competitor, 
if  joyned  with  endeavours  to  enforce  our  own  abilities  to  equal  or  excel 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  77 

their  end  ;  that  even  emulation  and  resentment  by  any  one  who 
will  consider  what  these  passions  really  are  in  nature  (a),  will  be 
found  nothing  to  the  purpose  of  this  objection,  and  that  the 


(a)  Emulation  is  merely  the  desire  and  hope  of  equality  with,  or 
superiority  over  others,  with  whom  we  compare '  ourselves.  There 
does  not  appear  to  be  any  other  grief  in  the  natural  passion,  but  only 
that  want  which  is  implied  in  desire.  However,  this  may  be  so  strong 
as  to  be  the  occasion  of  great  grief.  To  desire  the  attainment  of  this 
equality  or  superiority  by  the  particular  means  of  others  being  brought 
down  to  our  own  level,  or  below  it,  is,  I  think,  the  distinct  notion  of 
envy.  From  whence  it  is  easy  to  see  that  the  real  end  which  the 
natural  passion,  emulation,  and  which  the  unlawful  one,  envy,  aims  at, 
is  exactly  the  same,  namely,  that  equality  or  superiority  ;  and  conse 
quently,  that  to  do  mischief  is  not  the  end  of  envy,  but  merely  the 
means  it  makes  use  of  to  attain  its  end.  As  to  resentment,  see  the 
eighth  sermon. 


him,  is  emulation  ;  if  joyned  with  endeavours  to  supplant  or  hinder, 
envie."  In  opposition  to  this,  Butler  denies  that  there  is  any  grief 
occasioned  by  the  success  of  a  competitor.  All  that  man  naturally 
feels  under  such  circumstances  is  the  desire  to  equal  or  excel  him. 
If,  however,  we  seek  to  attain  to  this  equality  or  superiority,  not 
by  our  own  legitimate  effort,  but  by  reducing  others  to  our  own  level 
or  below  it,  this  is  envy.  Here  in  this  case,  however,  our  aim  is  not 
to  do  mischief  to  others.  The  mischief  we  do -them  is  simply  the 
means  we  use  to  equal  or  excel  them.  That  man  is  moved  by  emula 
tion  or  even  by  envy  does  not  prove,  therefore,  according  to  Butler, 
that  he  has  any  innate  grief  at  his  neighbour's  good,  or  any  innate 
desire  to  diminish  it.  4.  Resentment.  The  following  passages  from 
Sermon  VIII.  contain  an  outline  of  Butler's  views  on  this  topic: — 
"Resentment  is  of  two  kinds:  hasty  or  sudden,  or  settled  and 
deliberate.  .  .  .  Sudden  anger,  upon  certain  occasions,  is  mere  instinct ; 
as  merely  so  as  the  disposition  to  close  our  eyes  upon  the  apprehen 
sion  of  somewhat  falling  into  them,  and  no  more  necessarily  implies 
any  degree  of  reason.  ...  It  is  opposition,  sudden  hurt,  violence 
which  naturally  excites  the  passion  ;  and  the  real  demerit  or  fault  of 
him  who  offers  that  violence,  or  is  the  cause  of  that  opposition  or 
hurt,  does  not,  in  many  cases,  so  much  as  come  into  thought.  .  .  . 
But  from  this  deliberate  anger,  or  resentment,  is  essentially  dis 
tinguished,  as  the  latter  is  not  naturally  excited  by  or  intended  to 
prevent  mere  harm  without  appearance  of  wrong  or  injustice." 
Resentment  proper,  therefore,  is  felt  with  respect  to  injurious  persons, 
and  as  such  "  is  one  of  the  common  bonds  by  which  society  is  held 
together  ;  a  fellow-feeling  which  each  individual  has  in  behalf  of  the 
whole  species  as  well  as  of  himself.  .  .  .  The  natural  object  or 


78          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

principles  and  passions  in  the  mind  of  men,  which  are  distinct 
both  from  self-love  and  benevolence,  primarily  and  most  directly 
lead  to  right  behaviour  with  regard  to  others  as  well  as  himself, 
and  only  secondarily  and  accidentally  to  what  is  evil.  Thus 
though  men,  to  avoid  the  shame  of  one  villany,  are  sometimes 

occasion  of  settled  resentment  then  being  injury,  as  distinct  from 
pain  or  loss,  it  is  easy  to  see,  that  to  prevent  and  to  remedy  such 
injury,  and  the  miseries  arising  from  it,  is  the  end  for  which  this 
passion  was  implanted  in  man.  It  is  to  be  considered  as  a  weapon, 
put  into  our  hands  by  nature,  against  injury,  injustice,  and  cruelty." 
Of  course  it  is  liable  to  abuses,  which  Butler  further  particularizes. 
Still,  its  existence  in  human  nature  is  no  proof  that  we  naturally  do 
hurt  to  one  another ;  rather  is  it  one  of  those  primary  instincts  which 
tend  to  regulate  social  life  in  justice  and  equity.  "Anger,"  it  has 
been  said,  "  is  one  of  the  sinews  of  the  soul ;  he  that  wants  it  hath  a 
maimed  mind,  and  with  Jacob,  sinew-shrunk  in  the  hollow  of  his 
thigh,  must  needs  halt.  Nor  is  it  good  to  converse  with  such  as 
cannot  be  angry." 

Anger  becomes  criminal  where  it  is  divorced  from  its  real  function, 
and  is  directed,  not  against  violations  of  justice  and  goodness,  but 
against  injuries  levelled  as  we  suppose  at  our  individual  self.  Resent 
ment  thus  indulged  seeks  not  the  vindication  of  outraged  right,  but 
vengeance  upon  the  insolent  being  who  has  wounded  our  pride.  In 
this  sense  it  is  identical  with  murder,  according  to  the  teaching  of  the 
New  Testament  :  "  He  that  hateth  his  brother  is  a  murderer."  For 
such  sin  the  most  profound  ethical  teachers  have  marked  out  the  most 
fearful  punishment  as  no  more  than  well  deserved.  It  startles  us  to 
hear  from  the  lips  of  Christ  that  "whosoever  shall  say,  Thou  fool,  shall 
be  in  danger  of  hell-fire,"  till  we  reflect  that  the  sin  implied  is  a 
murderous  assault  upon  the  brother's  spiritual  manhood.  Quite  in 
the  same  vein  of  ethical  estimate  of  sin,  Dante,  we  find,  beneath  the 
abodes  of  the  licentious,  the  gluttonous,  the  prodigal,  and  the  avari 
cious,  in  the  foul  waters  of  the  Stygian  lake,  places  the  wrathful  and 
the  gloomy,  the  former  condemned  to  brutish  strife,  the  latter  to  a 
misery  whose  only  utterance  is  voiceless  sighing  : — 

"  Intent  I  stood 

To  gaze,  and  in  the  marish  sunk  descried 
A  miry  tribe  all  naked,  and  with  looks 
Betokening  rage.     They  with  their  hands  alone 
Struck  not,  but  with  the  head,  the  breast,  the  feet, 
Cutting  each  other  piecemeal  with  their  fangs. 

'  This  for  certain  know,  that  underneath 
The  water  dwells  a  multitude,  whose  sighs 
Into  these  bubbles  make  the  surface  heave, 
As  thine  eye  tells  thee  wheresoe'er  it  turn.' " 


SERMON    I.  —  UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  79 

guilty  of  a  greater,  yet  it  is  easy  to  see  that  the  original  tendency 
of  shame  is  to  prevent  the  doing  of  shameful  actions,  and  its 
leading  men  to  conceal  such  actions  when  done  is  only  in  conse 
quence  of  their  being  done,  i.e.  of  the  passion's  not  having 
answered  its  first  end.  If  it  be  said  that  there  are  persons  in 
the  world  who  are  in  great  measure  without  the  natural  affections 
towards  their  fellow-creatures,  there  are  likewise  instances  of 
persons  without  the  common  natural  affections  to  themselves. 
But  the  nature  of  man  is  not  to  be  judged  of  by  either  of 
these,  but  what  appears  in  the  common  world,  in  the  bulk  of 
mankind. 

5.  Shame.  The  description  of  shame  given  by  Novalis  illustrates 
Butler's  position  :  "  Shame  is  a  feeling  of  profanation.  Friendship, 
love,  and  piety  ought  to  be  handled  with  a  sort  of  mysterious  secrecy  ; 
they  ought  to  be  spoken  of  only  in  the  rare  moments  of  perfect  confi 
dence,  to  be  mutually  understood  in  silence.  Many  things  are  too 
delicate  to  be  thought,  many  more  to  be  spoken."  The  "original 
tendency "  of  such  a  feeling  is  evidently  the  prevention  of  shameful 
actions.  It  is  intended  to  guard  those  things  which  we  are  meant  to 
hold  most  sacred.  Suppose,  however,  that  a  man's  conscience  should 
become  so  depraved,  his  pride  and  self-love  so  overweening,  that  he 
mistakes  altogether  the  nature  of  true  sanctity,  and  reckons  his  own 
security  or  advantage  more  sacred  than  truth  or  right.  Obviously  in 
such  a  case  the  sense  of  shame  will  be  so  perverted  as  to  promote 
what  it  was  intended  to  prevent.  He  does  wrong  ;  and  shame  leads 
him  to  conceal  the  fact,  even  at  the  expense  of  further  wrong.  He  is 
summoned  by  every  sense  of  duty  to  do  that  which  is  right,  for  the 
doing  of  which,  however,  he  may  be  called  upon  to  endure  mockery 
or  loss  of  reputation ;  and  shame  leads  him  to  evade  the  duty,  and 
side  with  the  mocking  world.  With  shame  of  this  latter  sort,  every 
one  who  has  sought  the  path  of  duty  has  been  beset.  It  is  this  which 
Bunyan  has  personified  in  his  great  dream,  with  characteristic  insight 
assigning  Shame  as  a  special  assailant  of  Faithful :  "  Yes,  I  met 
with  Shame ;  but  of  all  the  men  that  I  met  with  in  my  pilgrimage,  he, 
I  think,  bears  the  wrong  name.  The  other  would  be  said  nay,  after  a 
little  argumentation  (and  somewhat  else),  but  this  bold-faced  Shame 
would  never  have  done.  .  .  .  Yea,  he  did  hold  me  to  it  ...  that  it 
was  a  shame  to  sit  whining  and  mourning  under  a  sermon,  and 
a  shame  to  come  sighing  and  groaning  home  ;  that  it  was  a  shame  to 
ask  my  neighbour  forgiveness  for  petty  faults,  or  to  make  restitu 
tion  where  I  had  taken  from  any.  He  said  also  that  Religion  made 
a  man  grow  strange  to  the  great,  because  of  a  few  vices  (which 
he  called  by  finer  names),  and  made  him  own  and  respect  the  base, 
because  of  the  same  Religious  Fraternity.  And  is  not  this,  said  he, 
a  shame  ?  " 


8o          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

I  am  afraid  it  would  be  thought  very  strange  25  if,  to  confirm  the 
truth  of  this  account  of  human  nature,  and  make  out  the  justness 
of  the  foregoing  comparison,  it  should  be  added  that  from  what 
appears,  men  in  fact  as  much  and  as  often  contradict  that  part  of 
their  nature  which  respects  self,  and  which  leads  them  to  their 
own  private  good  and  happiness,  as  they  contradict  that  part  of 
it  which  respects  society ',  and  tends  to  public  good  ;  that  there  are 
as  few  persons  who  attain  the  greatest  satisfaction  and  enjoyment 
which  they  might  attain  in  the  present  world  as  who  do  the 
greatest  good  to  others  which  they  might  do ;  nay,  that  there  are 
as  few  who  can  be  said  really  and  in  earnest  to  aim  at  one  as  at 
the  other.  Take  a  survey  of  mankind,  the  world  in  general,  the 
good  and  bad,  almost  without  exception,  equally  are  agreed,  that 
were  religion  out  of  the  case,  the  happiness  of  the  present  life 
would  consist  in  a  manner  wholly  in  riches,  honours,  sensual 
gratifications,  insomuch  that  one  scarce  hears  a  reflection  made 
upon  prudence,  life,  conduct,  but  upon  this  supposition.  Yet,  on 
the  contrary,  that  persons  in  the  greatest  affluence  of  fortune  ane 
no  happier  than  such  as  have  only  a  competency ;  that  the  cares 
and  disappointments  of  ambition  for  the  most  part  far  exceed  the 
satisfactions  of  it ;  as  also  the  miserable  intervals  of  intemperance 
and  excess,  and  the  many  untimely  deaths  occasioned  by  a  dis 
solute  course  of  life ;  these  things  are  all  seen,  acknowledged,  by 
every  one  acknowledged,  but  are  thought  no  objections  against, 
though  they  expressly  contradict  this  universal  principle,  that  the 
happiness  of  the  present  life  consists  in  one  or  other  of  them. 

25  It  would  be  thought  very  strange.  This  whole  paragraph  is  an 
argumentum  ad  hominem  addressed  to  those  who,  both  in  theory  and 
practice,  hold  that  man  is  meant  to  live  for  private  and  not  for  public 
benefit.  You  say,  he  says  in  effect,  that  happiness  consists  in  riches, 
honours,  sensual  gratifications.  Yet  it  is  notorious  matter  of  fact  that 
the  pursuit  of  these  things  is  often  fraught  with  manifold  and  untold 
miseries.  This  you  admit ;  and  still  you  persist  in  holding  that  in  these 
things  happiness  consists.  Whence  this  contradiction  ?  Manifestly, 
from  your  not  having  seriously  considered  wherein  true  happiness  is  to 
be  found,  or  from  your  not  acting  on  the  result  of  your  consideration. 
In  plain  words,  passion  has  prevailed  over  a  calm  sense  of  what  is 
best  for  you.  The  inference  follows,  therefore,  that  men  violate  their 
own  best  interests  as  often  as  those  of  their  fellow-men.  The  con 
clusion  of  the  whole  matter,  accordingly,  is  that  men  are  meant  to 
pursue  the  good  of  others  as  well  as  their  own.  They  do  not,  in  either 
respect,  come  up  to  the  ideal  excellence  of  life  ;  but  this  is  no  proof 
that  in  such  issues  their  life  was  not  meant  to  find  its  consummation. 


SERMON    I. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  8 1 

Whence  is  all  this  absurdity  and  contradiction?  Is  not  the 
middle  way  obvious  ?  Can  anything  be  more  manifest  than  that 
the  happiness  of  life  consists  in  these,  possessed  and  enjoyed  only 
to  a  certain  degree;  that  to  pursue  them  beyond  this  degree  is 
always  attended  with  more  inconvenience  than  advantage  to  man's 
self,  and  often  with  extreme  misery  and  unhappiness?  Whence 
then,  I  say,  is  all  this  absurdity  and  contradiction  ?  Is  it  really 
the  result  of  consideration  in  mankind,  how  they  may  become 
most  easy  to  themselves,  most  free  from  care,  and  enjoy  the  chief 
happiness  attainable  in  this  world  ?  or  is  it  not  manifestly  owing 
either  to  this,  that  they  have  not  cool  and  reasonable  concern 
enough  for  themselves  to  consider  wherein  their  chief  happiness 
in  the  present  life  consists?  or  else,  if  they  do  consider  it, 
that  they  will  not  act  conformably  to  what  is  the  result  of  that 
consideration?  i.e.  reasonable  concern  for  themselves,  or  cool 
self-love,  is  prevailed  over  by  passion  and  appetite.  So  that,  from 
what  appears,  there  is  no  ground  to  assert  that  those  principles  in 
the  nature  of  man  which  most  directly  lead  to  promote  the  good 
of  our  fellow-creatures  are  more  generally  or  in  a  greater  degree 
violated  than  those  which  most  directly  lead  us  to  promote  our 
own  private  good  and  happiness.  The  sum  of  the  whole  is  plainly 
this.  The  nature  of  man,  considered  in  his  single  capacity,  and 
with  respect  only  to  the  present  world,  is  adapted  and  leads  him 
to  attain  the  greatest  happiness  he  can  for  himself  in  the  present 
world.  The  nature  of  man,  considered  in  his  public  or  social 
capacity,  leads  him  to  a  right  behaviour  in  society,  to  that  course 
of  life  which  we  call  virtue.  Men  follow  or  obey  their  nature  in 
both  these  capacities  and  respects  to  a  certain  degree,  but  not 
entirely ;  their  actions  do  not  come  up  to  the  whole  of  what  their 
nature  leads  them  to  in  either  of  these  capacities  or  respects,  and 
they  often  violate  their  nature  in  both ;  i.e.  as  they  neglect  the 
duties  they  owe  to  their  fellow-creatures,  to  which  their  nature 
leads  them,  and  are  injurious,  to  which  their  nature  is  abhorrent, 
so  there  is  a  manifest  negligence  in  men  of  their  real  happiness 
or  interest  in  the  present  world,  when  that  interest  is  inconsistent 
with  a  present  gratification  for  the  sake  of  which  they  negligently, 
nay,  even  knowingly,  are  the  authors  and  instruments  of  their 
own  misery  and  ruin.  Thus  they  are  as  often  .unjust  to  them 
selves  as  to  others,  and  for  the  most  part  are  equally  so  to  both 
by  the  same  actions. 


SERMON    IT. 

UPON   HUMAN   NATURE. 

"  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things 
contained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves." — 
ROM.  ii.  14. 

A  S  speculative  truth  admits  of  different  kinds  of  proof,  so 
_/~\_  likewise  moral  obligations  may  be  shown  by  different 
methods.  If  the  real  nature  of  any  creature  leads  him,  and  is 
adapted  to  such  and  such  purposes  only,  or  more  than  to  any 
other;  this  is  a  reason  to  believe  the  author  of  that  nature 
intended  it  for  those  purposes.  Thus  there  is  no  doubt  the  eye 
was  intended  for  us  to  see  with.1  And  the  more  complex  any 

1  The  eye  was  intended  for  us  to  see  with.  Butler  here  makes  use,  for 
purposes  of  ethical  study,  of  the  argument  from  design,  whose  ordinary 
application  is  in  the  field  of  theology,  to  demonstrate  the  being  of  a 
God.  In  the  preface  he  has  used  the  illustration  of  a  watch,  from  the 
relations  of  whose  parts  fitly  arranged  we  gather  that  its  end  is  to 
mark  time.  So,  he  argues,  observe  the  parts  which  constitute  human 
nature,  and  you  shall  learn  what  is  the  chief  end  of  man.  Butler  is 
perfectly  confident  of  the  success  of  his  method,  though  he  points  out 
in  the  sequel  some  of  its  difficulties.  A  later  age  has  not  been  quite 
so  assured.  It  has  been  informed  by  modern  physical  and  socio 
logical  science  of  so  many  things  which  seem  to  throw  doubt  on  the 
presence  of  design  and  a  Designer,  that  it  holds  somewhat  timidly  the 
faith  that  "good  will  be  the  final  goal  of  ill."  The  truth  is  that  in  our 
study  both  of  the  world  and  of  man,  the  end  we  seek  to  reach  must 
be  in  a  certain  sense  our  starting-point.  The  "  far-off  divine  event " 
must  be  present  all  through  to  our  thought,  else  we  shall  never  be  able 
to  justify  to  ourselves  the  belief  that  to  it  "the  whole  creation  moves." 
We  must  know  God,  if  we  are  ever  to  know  nature  or  man.  God  is 
not  the  conclusion  of  a  syllogism,  but  the  necessary  presupposition 
as  well  of  knowing  as  of  being.  "  Know  thyself"  is  an  old  and 
venerable  moral  precept.  When,  however,  we  seek  to  know  ourselves, 
we  find  that  we  are  forced  beyond  ourselves  to  Another  who  is  the 

82 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  83 

constitution  is,  and  the  greater  variety  of  parts  there  are,  which 
thus  tend  to  some  end,  the  stronger  is  the  proof  that  such  end 
was  designed.  However,  when  the  inward  frame  of  man  is  con 
sidered  as  any  guide  in  morals,  the  utmost  caution2  must  be  used, 
that  none  make  peculiarities  in  their  own  temper,  or  anything 

source  and  interpretation  of  our  whole  being.  Only  when  we  know 
Him  can  we  understand  the  true  end  of  human  nature  ;  only  thus  can 
we  see  how  all  the  "  variety  of  parts  "  which  exists  within  us  is  welded 
into  a  perfect  spiritual  unity.  As  it  is  within  ourselves,  so  is  it  with 
the  wider  world  of  which  we  are  parts.  The  varied  elements  in  it  are 
elements  of  an  organic  whole,  and  only  from  this  point  of  view  can 
they  be  understood,  and  their  mutual  relations  adjusted.  The  world  is 
intelligible  only  from  a  point  of  view  which  shows  us  at  the  same 
time  that  it  is  a  world  in  which  good  is  triumphant. 

2  The  utmost  caution.  The  difficulties  in  the  way  of  self-knowledge 
are  indeed  great.  Two  things,  Butler  mentions,  have  to  be  guarded 
against ;  mistaking  the  peculiarity  of  an  individual  or  the  custom  of  a 
class  for  a  characteristic  quality  of  man  as  such ;  and  omitting  the 
principle  which  regulates  every  other  element  in  man's  nature.  So 
many  differences  exist  in  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  moral  sense,  and 
such  close  and  careful  scrutiny  is  required  in  studying  human  nature, 
that  the  work  of  introspection  is  made  exceedingly  complicated 
and  delicate.  Difficulties  like  these  have  thrown  discredit  on  the 
whole  process  of  self-knowledge,  and  have  sent  Carlyle  into  a 
characteristic  paradox  of  contradiction.  "  The  latest  gospel  in  this 
world  is,  know  thy  work  and  do  it.  '  Know  thyself ; '  long  enough 
has  that  poor  '  self  of  thine  tormented  thee  ;  thou  wilt  never  get 
to  '  know '  it,  I  believe  !  Think  it  not  thy  business,  this  of  knowing 
thyself ;  thou  art  an  unknowable  individual :  know  what  thou  canst 
work  at,  and  work  at  it  like  a  Hercules  !  That  will  be  thy  better 
plan."  It  is  true  that  self  cannot  be  known  where  it  is  held  apart  in 
unreal  isolation.  It  can  be  known  only  through  and  in  the  moral  and 
spiritual  realm  of  which  it  is  an  integral  part.  But  it  is  known  in 
this  way.  It  is  not  lost  or  absorbed  in  the  immensity  of  the  whole. 
In  God  we  find  ourselves  and  know  ourselves  ;  and  any  effort  to 
ignore  self  or  proceed  without  self-knowledge  will  lead  to  intellectual 
error  and  moral  shipwreck.  The  ultimate  good  is  a  good  in  which  we 
have  a  part,  and  of  which  ive  must  possess  ourselves.  The  individual 
ism  which  concentrates  all  interest  on  the  "  self,"  the  reaction  from 
individualism  which  attempts  to  ignore  the  self  and  deny  its  claims, 
are  alike  one-sided  and  false.  There  is  a  "more  excellent  way"  than 
either.  This  is  seen  in  actual  fact  amid  the  numbers  of  those  who,  in 
unknown  heroism  and  lowly  self-sacrifice,  have  lost  their  lives  and  so 
truly  found  them.  We  need  a  philosophy  which  shall  be  adequate  to 
the  rich  fulness  of  this  fact.  The  terms  "self,"  "individual,"  "person," 
await  fuller  discussion  and  more  perfect  comprehension. 


84          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

which  is  the  effect  of  particular  customs,  though  observable  in 
several,  the  standard  of  what  is  common  to  the  species ;  and, 
above  all,  that  the  highest  principle  be  not  forgot  or  excluded, 
that  to  which  belongs  the  adjustment  and  correction  of  all  other 
inward  movements  and  affections ;  which  principle  will,  of  course, 
have  some  influence,  but  which,  being  in  nature  supreme,  as 
shall  now  be  shown,  ought  to  preside  over  and  govern  all  the  rest. 
The  difficulty  of  rightly  observing  the  two  former  cautions,  the 
appearance  there  is  of  some  small  diversity  amongst  mankind 
with  respect  to  this  faculty,  with  respect  to  their  natural  sense  of 
moral  good  and  evil,  and  the  attention  necessary  to  survey  with  any 
exactness  what  passes  within,  have  occasioned  that  it  is  not  so 
much  agreed  what  is  the  standard  of  the  internal  nature  of  man, 
as  of  his  external  form.  Neither  is  this  last  exactly  settled. 
Yet  we  understand  one  another  when  we  speak  of  the  shape  of 
a  human  body ;  so  likewise  we  do  when  we  speak  of  the  heart 
and  inward  principles,3  how  far  soever  the  standard  is  from 
being  exact  or  precisely  fixed.  There  is  therefore  ground  for 
an  attempt  of  showing  men  to  themselves, — of  showing  them 
what  course  of  life  and  behaviour  their  real  nature  points  out, 
and  would  lead  them  to.  Now,  obligations  of  virtue  shown,  and 
motives  to  the  practice  of  it  enforced,  from  a  review  of  the  nature 
of  man,  are  to  be  considered  as  an  appeal  to  each  particular 
person's  heart  and  natural  conscience;  as  the  external  senses 

3  The  heart  and  inward  principles.  Butler's  argument  is  that,  from 
what  man  z>,  we  may  learn  what  he  is  meant  to  be.  He  insists  that, 
spite  of  the  difficulties  which  attend  self-knowledge,  it  is  possible  to 
attain  a  generally  trustworthy  estimate  of  "  the  heart  and  inward 
principles."  Thus  "  showing  men  to  themselves,"  we  may  address 
their  "  natural  conscience  "  with  convincing  persuasion  in  favour  of 
virtue.  The  converse  of  this  position  is,  however,  the  higher  truth. 
We  learn  what  man  is  from  consideration  of  what  he  is  meant  to  be. 
We  contemplate  the  good  to  which  he  is  meant  to  attain,  and  with 
which  he  is  meant  to  be  identified  ;  and  thus  we  discover  the  mean 
ing  and  purpose  of  the  varied  elements  of  his  nature.  We  "  show 
men  to  themselves  "  most  truly  when  we  present  to  them  the  picture 
of  that  perfect  humanity  which  was  revealed  in  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 
This,  the  presentation  of  the  manhood  of  Christ,  is  the  mightiest 
appeal  which  can  be  addressed  to  the  conscience,  for,  seeing  Christ, 
men  see  at  once  what  they  were  meant  to  be,  and  what  they  are  in 
comparison  with  this  standard,  and  are  moved  to  imitation  by  the 
sense  that  this  is  their  true  self.  Nay,  by  His  Spirit  they  become  what 
they  truly  are. 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  85 

are  appealed  to  for  the  proof  of  things  cognizable  by  them. 
Since,  then,  our  inward  feelings,  and  the  perceptions  we  receive 
from  our  external  senses,  are  equally  real,  to  argue  from  the 
former  to  life  and  conduct  is  as  little  liable  to  exception,  as 
to  argue  from  the  latter  to  absolute  speculative  truth.  A  man 
can  as  little  doubt  whether  his  eyes  were  given  him  to  see  with, 
as  he  can  doubt  of  the  truth  of  the  science  of  optics,  deduced 
from  ocular  experiments.  And  allowing  the  inward  feeling, 
shame,  a  man  can  as  little  doubt  whether  it  was  given  him  to 
prevent  his  doing  shameful  actions,  as  he  can  doubt  whether  his 
eyes  were  given  him  to  guide  his  steps.  And  as  to  these  inward 
feelings  themselves;  that  they  are  real — that  man  has  in  his 
nature  passions  and  affections,  can  no  more  be  questioned  than 
that  he  has  external  senses.  Neither  can  the  former  be  wholly 
mistaken,  though  to  a  certain  degree  liable  to  greater  mistakes 
than  the  latter. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  several  propensions  or 
instincts,  several  principles  in  the  heart  of  man,  carry  him  to 
society,  and  to  contribute  to  the  happiness  of  it,  in  a  sense  and  a 
manner  in  which  no  inward  principle  leads  him  to  evil.  These 
principles,  propensions,  or  instincts,  which  lead  him  to  do  good, 
are  approved  of  by  a  certain  faculty  within,  quite  distinct  from 
these  propensions  themselves.  All  this  hath  been  fully  made  out 
in  the  foregoing  discourse. 

But  it  may  be  said,  What  is  all  this,  though  true,  to  the 
purpose  of  virtue  and  religion  ?  4  These  require  not  only  that  we 

4  Virtue  and  religion.  Butler  supposes  himself  to  be  now  confronted 
with  a  serious  objection.  The  supposed  opponent  argues  thus  : 
You  have  indeed  proved  that  man  has  instincts  which  lead  him  to  do 
good  to  his  fellows.  You  have  even  proved  that  he  has  a  conscience. 
With  all  this,  however,  you  have  failed  to  lay  a  firm  basis  for 
morality  or  religion.  These  require,  not  only  that  man  should  have 
certain  principles  which  may  at  times  be  stronger  than  others,  but 
that  his  whole  character  should  be  always  under  the  control  of  some 
determinate  rule.  As  far,  therefore,  as  the  mere  possession  of  certain 
instincts  goes,  even  with  conscience  superadded,  it  does  not  appear 
that  man  is  one  whit  different  from  the  brutes.  They  follow  their 
strongest  impulse,  and  so  act  according  to  the  nature  which  God  has 
given  them.  Man  obeys  his  strongest  impulse,  be  it  passion  or  con 
science,  and  in  either  case  he,  too,  is  acting  according  to  his  nature, 
and  is  fulfilling  the  end  of  his  existence.  This  is  the  kind  of  language 
which  vice  borrowed  from  the  prevailing  philosophy  of  the  day  in 
order  to  gain  for  itself  some  sort  of  justification.  If  the  view  of 


86         BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

do  good  to  others  when  we  are  led  this  way,  by  benevolence 
or  reflection  happening  to  be  stronger  than  other  principles, 
passions,  or  appetites ;  but  likewise  that  the  whole  character  be 
formed  upon  thought  and  reflection;  that  every  action  be 
directed  by  some  determinate  rule,  some  other  rule  than  the 
strength  and  prevalence  or  any  principle  or  passion.  What  sign 
is  there  in  our  nature  (for  the  inquiry  is  only  about  what  is  to  be 
collected  from  thence)  that  this  was  intended  by  its  Author  ?  or 
how  does  so  various  and  fickle  a  temper  as  that  of  man  appear 
adapted  thereto  ?  It  may  indeed  be  absurd  and  unnatural  for 
men  to  act  without  any  reflection ;  nay,  without  regard  to  that 
particular  kind  of  reflection  which  you  call  conscience ;  because 
this  does  belong  to  our  nature.  For,  as  there  never  was  a 
man  but  who  approved  one  place,  prospect,  building,  before 
another,  so  does  it  not  appear  that  there  ever  was  a  man  who 
would  not  have  approved  an  action  of  humanity  rather  than  of 
cruelty ;  interest  and  passion  being  quite  out  of  the  case.  But 
interest  and  passion  do  come  in,  and  are  often  too  strong  for, 
and  prevail  over,  reflection  and  conscience.  Now,  as  brutes 

human  nature  taken  by  some  philosophers  be  true,  and  man's 
primary  instincts  are  for  sensual  gratification,  the  practical  inference 
can  only  be,  let  him  by  all  means  gratify  himself.  The  restraints 
which  society  puts  upon  him  are  purely  artificial,  and  their  disregard 
involves  no  fault.  If,  indeed,  there  are  such  instincts  as  benevolence, 
or  if  there  be  such  a  thing  as  conscience,  let  those  follow  them  who 
list ;  but  let  not  such  persons  blame  those  who  follow  other  equally 
natural  tendencies.  The  type  of  philosophizing  to  which  this  language 
most  nearly  approximates  is  that  of  Bernard  de  Mandeville,  whose 
Fable  of  the  Bees  was  published  in  1723.  His  view  was  that  men 
had  no  motive  powers  save  their  passions ;  that  morality  is  an 
artificial  product,  the  invention  of  clever  persons  who  for  their  own 
private  ends  conspired  to  induce  men  to  give  up  their  self-interest, 
and  submit  to  the  yoke  imposed  on  them.  The  instrument  of 
persuasion  was  flattery,  and  thus  "  the  rnoral  virtues  are  the  political 
offspring  which  flattery'  begot  upon  pride."  Butler  replies  to  this 
strain  of  argument,  that  it  implies  that  men  follow  nature  as  much 
when  they  yield  to  the  promptings  of  desire  as  when,  in  obedience  to 
a  different  impulse,  they  conquer  them.  If  "nature"  mean  merely 
what  pleases  us,  then  in  a  sense,  of  course,  we  always  follow  nature. 
In  this  sense,  however,  the  phrase  would  have  no  ethical  significance. 
The  whole  difficulty  will  be  met  by  considering  the  various  senses  in 
which  "nature"  is  to  be  understood.  This  will  bring  out  the  true 
meaning  of  the  phrase  when  it  is  sought  to  establish  it  as  the  guide  of 
life,  "  that  by  which  men  are  a  guide  to  themselves." 


SERMON   II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  87 

have  various  instincts  by  which  they  are  carried  on  to  the  end 
the  Author  of  their  nature  intended  them  for,  is  not  man  in  the 
same  condition,  with  this  difference  only,  that  to  his  instincts 
(i.e.  appetites  and  passions)  is  added  the  principle  of  reflection 
or  conscience  ?  And  as  brutes  act  agreeably  to  their  nature,  in 
following  that  principle,  a  particular  instinct,  which  for  the  present 
is  strongest  in  them ;  does  not  man  likewise  act  agreeably  to  his 
nature,  or  obey  the  law  of  his  creation,  by  following  that  principle, 
be  it  passion  or  conscience,  which  for  the  present  happens  to  be 
strongest  in  him  ?  Thus,  different  men  are  by  their  particular  nature 
hurried  on  to  pursue  honour,  or  riches,  or  pleasure  ;  there  are  also 
persons  whose  temper  leads  them  in  an  uncommon  degree  to  kind 
ness,  compassion,  doing  good  to  their  fellow-creatures  ;  as  there 
are  others  who  are  given  to  suspend  their  judgment,  to  weigh  and 
consider  things,  and  to  act  upon  thought  and  reflection.  Let 
every  one -then  quietly  follow  his  nature  ;  as  passion,  reflection, 
appetite,  the  several  parts  of  it,  happen  to  be  the  strongest ;  but 
let  not  the  man  of  virtue  take  upon  him  to  blame  the  ambitious, 
the  covetous,  the  dissolute ;  since  these,  equally  with  him,  obey 
and  follow  their  nature.  Thus,  as  in  some  cases,  we  follow  our 
nature  in  doing  the  works  contained  in  the  law;  so,  in  other  cases, 
we  follow  our  nature  in  doing  contrary.  Now  all  this  licentious 
talk  entirely  goes  upon  a  supposition,  that  men  follow  their  nature, 
in  the  same  sense,  in  violating  the  known  rules  of  justice  and 
honesty  for  the  sake  of  a  present  gratification,  as  they  do  in 
following  those  rules  when  they  have  no  temptation  to  the  con 
trary.  And  if  this  were  true,  that  could  not  be  so  which  St. 
Paul  asserts,  that  men  are  "  by  nature  a  law  to  themselves."  If 
by  following  nature  were  meant  only  acting  as  we  please,  it 
would  indeed  be  ridiculous  to  speak  of  nature  as  any  guide  in 
morals  :  nay,  the  very  mention  of  deviating  from  nature  would 
be  absurd ;  and  the  mention  of  following  it,  when  spoken  by 
way  of  distinction,  would  absolutely  have  no  meaning.  For,  did 
ever  any  one  act  otherwise  than  as  he  pleased  ?  And  yet  the 
ancients  speak  of  deviating  from  nature  as  vice ;  and  of  follow 
ing  nature5  so  much  as  a  distinction,  that,  according  to  them,  the 

5  Following  nature.  The  "  ancients  "  whose  ethical  teaching  was 
summed  up  in  the  precept  "  Follow  nature  "  were  the  Greek  Stoics  ; 
and  Butler,  endorsing  as  he  does  their  teaching  on  this  point,  is  a 
Stoic  among  British  moralists.  The  founder  of  the  Stoic  school  was 
Zeno,  who  was  born  about  340  B.C.  His  immediate  successors  were 


88          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

perfection  of  virtue  consists  therein.      So  that  language  itself 
should  teach  people  another  sense  to  the  words  following  nature. 


Cleanthes  and  Chrysippus,  the  latter  of  whom  died  about  208  B.C. 
The  philosophy  of  Aristotle  had  regarded  the  world  as  constituted  by 
two  elements,  mind,  vw$,  and  matter,  fay.  Aristotle  had  not  been 
able  to  indicate  any  point  of  view  from  which  these  two  principles 
might  be  seen  to  express  a  deeper  unity.  It  remained,  accordingly, 
for  later  thinkers  who  were  dissatisfied  with  the  Aristotelian  partition 
of  the  world  into  two  parts  or  elements,  to  adopt  one  or  other  of  these 
principles,  and  make  it  supreme.  The  Stoics  chose  the  former,  the 
spiritual  principle  ;  the  Epicureans  the  latter,  the  material  principle. 
The  Stoics  held  the  world  to  be  a  vast  living  body  of  which  God  is 
the  life  or  rational  soul.  Of  this  great  whole,  man  is  a  part.  His 
true  nature  is  that  reason  which  animates  and  regulates  the  world. 
From  this  view  of  man  follows  their  great  ethical  principle,  "  Follow 
nature,"  or  "live  in  agreement  with  nature,"  or  more  particularly, 
"  Follow  thine  own  rational  nature  ;  make  reason,  which  is  thy  true 
nature,  thy  guide  ;  and  follow  not  thine  own  selfish  desire,  which  is 
indeed  unreason."  Hence,  according  to  the  Stoics,  as  Butler  says, 
"the  perfection  of  virtue  consists"  in  following  nature.  Stoicism 
proved  an  immense  practical  power  in  the  ancient  world.  When  the 
imperial  despotisms  of  Alexander,  and  later  of  Rome,  broke  up  the 
ancient  civic  life  in  which  a  high  degree  of  moral  development  had 
been  possible,  men  required  a  refuge  in  which  their  souls  might  be 
secure  from  the  oppression  and  dissatisfaction  of  a  world  where  they 
were  now  no  longer  free,  but  the  bond-slaves  of  an  iron  will.  Stoicism 
proclaimed  Reason  as  such  a  refuge.  In  obeying  reason,  man  was 
made  master  of  his  fate,  competent  to  defy  all  the  ills  of  the  world. 
Beyond  the  individual  characters  which  Stoicism  made  strong  and 
brave,  results  of  quite  unspeakable  value  for  the  future  of  civilisation 
were  secured  by  the  entrance  of  Stoic  principles  into  the  domain  of 
law.  If  the  true  worth  of  man  be  not  the  outward  circumstance  of 
birth  or  rank,  but  his  personality  as  a  rational  being,  then  every  man 
has  the  same  value  through  the  principle  of  reason  which  is  common 
to  all.  Thus  was  established  the  great  principle  of  the  value  of  man 
as  such,  which  Christianity  appropriated  and  vivified,  by  which 
slavery  has  been  crushed  and  tyranny  overcome,  and  which  is  to-day 
winning  fresh  triumphs  in  the  enfranchisement  of  the  poorest  and  the 
humblest.  Stoicism,  considered  as  a  general  attitude  of  soul,  has 
been  strongest,  as  well  as  most  valuable,  where  institutions  in  which 
men  once  found  satisfaction  have  been  destroyed,  and  in  their  place 
has  come  a  time  of  despotism  or  of  anarchy.  Then  the  individual 
retreating  into  the  citadel  of  his  own  spirit  has  been  strong  to  defy  the 
world  even  when  it  crushed  him.  Thus  the  mediaeval  mystics  sought 
refuge  in  individual  communion  with  infinite  Light  and  Love  from  the 
tyranny  of  Rome.  This  also  is  the  gospel  which  Butler  preaches  to  a 


SERMON    II.  —  UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  89 

than  barely  acting  as  we  please.  Let  it,  however,  be  observed, 
though  the  words  human  nature  are  to  be  explained,  yet  the  real 
question  of  this  discourse  is  not  concerning  the  meaning  of  the 
words,  any  otherwise  than  as  the  explanation  of  them  may  be 
needful  to  make  out  and  explain  the  assertion,  that  every  man  is 
naturally  a  law  to  himself,  that  every  one  may  find  within  himself 
the  rule  of  right,  and  obligations  to  follow  it.  This  St.  Paul 
affirms  in  the  words  of  the  text,  and  this  the  foregoing  objection 
really  denies,  by  seeming  to  allow  it.  And  the  objection  will  be 
fully  answered,  and  the  text  before  us  explained,  by  observing, 
that  nature  is  considered  in  different  views,  and  the  word  used 
in  different  senses  ;  and  by  showing  in  what  view  it  is  con 
sidered,  and  in  what  sense  the  word  is  used,  when  intended  to 
express  and  signify  that  which  is  the  guide  of  life,  that  by  which 
men  are  a  law  to  themselves.  I  say,  the  explanation  of  the  term  6 


disorganized  society  where  virtue  and  religion  were  openly  derided. 
Obey  nature,  he  cries,  thine  own  true  constitution,  and  thus  rise 
superior  to  the  solicitations  of  desire,  the  importunity  or  persecution 
of  the  world,  the  delusions  and  enthusiastic  dreamings  of  superstition. 
6  The  explanation  of  the  term.  Proceeding  now  to  discuss  the  term 
nature,  Butler  notices  three  senses  in  which  it  may  be  understood. 
I.  "  Some  principle  in  man  without  regard  either  to  the  kind  or 
degree  of  it."  In  this  use  of  the  term  no  moral  quality  is  implied.  In 
this  sense  nature  cannot  be  that  by  which  we  are  a  guide  to  our 
selves.  Our  nature  in  this  aspect  is  simply  the  instinctive  basis  of 
character  that  is  beneath  moral  qualification.  In  ordinary  language, 
however,  we  do  sometimes  impart  into  the  phrase  some  moral 
estimate.  Thus  we  employ  it  in  excuse  or  in  approbation  ;  "  it  was 
but  natural  he  should  act  in  such  a  manner,"  "  he  acted  naturally  and 
unaffectedly."  II.  "  Those  passions  which  are  strongest  and  most 
influence  the  actions."  Butler's  account  of  man  as  "vicious  by 
nature  "  is  given  from  the  non-theological,  natural  history  standpoint, 
which  he  never  abandons  in  these  three  sermons.  As  a  mere  matter 
of  observation,  therefore,  he  points  out  that  the  passions  which  are 
strongest  are  vicious.  His  use  of  Scripture,  accordingly,  is  scarcely 
in  accordance  with  sound  interpretation.  In  the  passage  which  he 
quotes  much  more  is  meant  than  the  mere  observation  that  men's 
strongest  passions  are  vicious.  The  New  Testament  uses  language 
with  respect  to  man  which  justifies  the  strongest  statements  of 
theology  as  to  the  corruption  of  man's  whole  nature  ;  and  these  state 
ments  will  not  be  resented  by  those  who  know  the  disease  of  their 
own  hearts.  Scripture  and  experience,  therefore,  concur  in  describing 
man  as  by  nature  sinful.  Both  alike,  however,  assert  that  this  is  not 
man's  true  nature.  His  perfect  manhood  is  in  Christ  ;  he  is  himself 


90  BUTLERS    THREE    SERMONS   ON    HUMAN    NATURE. 

will  be  sufficient,  because  from  thence  it  will  appear  that,  in 
some  senses  of  the  word  nature  cannot  be,  but  that  in  another 
sense  it  manifestly  is,  a  law  to  us. 


when  he  is  like  Him.  To  speak  of  man  as  naturally  sinful  does  not 
therefore  imply  any  excuse  for  his  being  so,  as  though  it  were  his 
nature,  and  he  could  not  help  it ;  but  really  conveys  a  tremendous 
moral  censure.  This  indeed  is  your  nature  ;  but  it  is  yours  only  to  be 
crucified,  that,  through  the  death  of  nature,  you  may  reach  that 
nature  which  is  yours  in  another,  and  in  which  for  the  first  time  you 
attain  your  true  nature.  So  long,  therefore,  as  you  remain  in  sin,  you 
are  not  only  dishonouring  God  and  His  law,  you  are  desecrating  the 
glory  of  your  true  being.  III.  "  The  Gentiles  do  by  nature  the  things 
contained  in  the  law."  Butler  thus  finds  a  scriptural  authority  for  that 
particular  sense  of  "  nature  "  in  which  it  is  a  moral  guide.  The  New 
Testament  indicates  three  stages  in  man's  realization  of  goodness  or 
righteousness.  I.  Nature.  At  this  stage  the  Gentiles  stand.  Good 
ness  here  appears  as  impulse,  rising  within  the  heart  of  man  with 
a  force  and  authority  that  remain  unquestioned.  Man  does  not 
hold  himself  apart  from  this  impulse,  to  criticize  it,  and  then  de 
liberately  to  accept  and  follow  it.  He  knows  nothing  about  it.  He 
only  feels  it,  and  acts  on  its  inspiration.  There  is  a  singular  beauty 
in  such  virtue.  It  is  unquestioning  as  a  child's,  and  the  breath  of 
thought  has  not  dimmed  the  clear  surface  in  which  we  see  fair 
images  of  truth,  and  love,  and  constancy.  Thus  also  it  is  occasional, 
incidental,  passing  into  act  at  the  call  of  some  special  instinct. 
Antigone  represents  the  almighty  instinct  of  family  love,  when  in 
opposition  to  the  authority  of  the  State  she  performs  in  tears  the 
sacred  rites  over  the  body  of  her  brother,  appealing  as  she  does  so 
to  a  law  higher  than  that  of  the  State,  unwritten  yet  eternal : 

"  It  is  not  of  to-day,  nor  yesterday, 
It  lives  for  ever,  none  knows  whence  it  is." 

Achilles  and  Patroclus,  Orestes  and  Pylades,  Damon  and  Pythias, 
are  examples  of  the  love  which  raises  the  friendship  of  antiquity 
almost  to  an  equality,  in  respect  of  faithfulness  and  devotion,  with 
marriage  under  Christian  influence.  The  love  of  country  awakes  in 
the  citizen's  heart  as  a  capacity  of  infinite  sacrifice  ;  and  for  this 
sacred  cause  he  can  face  with  Leonidas  mighty  odds  and  inevitable 
death,  or  perish  with  Regulus  amid  unspeakable  tortures.  Such 
things,  contained  in  the  Law,  the  Gentiles  do  by  Nature.  The 
question  here  arises  as  to  the  relation  of  this  statement  to  that 
which  Butler  has  just  quoted,  that  men  are  "  by  nature  children  of 
wrath."  How  can  men  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  Law, 
and  yet  be  by  nature  children  of  wrath?  The  difficulty  has  been 
solved  by  saying  that  "  the  virtues  of  the  heathen  are  splendid  vices," 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  91 

I.  By  nature  is  often  meant  no  more  than  some  principle  in 
man,  without  regard  either  to  the  kind  or  degree  of  it.     Thus 
the   passion   of  anger,   and   the   affection   of  parents   to   their 
children,  would  be  called  equally  natural.      And  as  the  same 
person  hath  often  contrary  principles,  which  at  the  same  time 
draw  contrary  ways,  he  may  by  the  same  action  both  follow  and 
contradict  his  nature  in  this  sense  of  the  word  ;  he  may  follow 
one  passion  and  contradict  another. 

II.  Nature   is  frequently  spoken   of  as   consisting   in   those 
passions  which  are  strongest,  and  most  influence  the  actions ; 
which  being  vicious  ones,  mankind  is  in  this  sense  naturally 
vicious,  or  vicious  by  nature.     Thus  St.  Paul  says  of  the  Gentiles, 
who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and  walked  according  to  the 


and  so  depriving  them  of  all  moral  value.  In  this  statement,  how 
ever,  it  is  presupposed  that  good  works  are  the  ground  of  man's  accept 
ance  with  God.  Then,  with  respect  to  those  who  are  not  accepted, 
it  follows  as  a  logical  consequence  that  they  can  have  no  good 
works,  and  what  appear  to  be  so  must  be  regarded  as  splendida  mtia. 
The  truth  is,  that  men  stand  to  God  in  a  twofold  relation  by  nature, 
(i)  They  are  made  in  His  image,  meant  for  His  service,  designed 
for  His  fellowship,  in  which  alone  they  can  find  true  satisfaction. 
But  they  have  debased  that  image,  declined  that  service,  despised 
that  fellowship.  Thus  they  have  lost  the  perfection  of  their  own 
being,  and  abide  now  "  under  His  wrath  and  curse."  Such  are  all 
men  "by  nature."  (2)  They  are  His  children,  never  cast  off,  loved 
ivith  the  infinite  passion  of  a  God  who  is  also  Father.  Their  years 
are  spent  under  His  providence  and  His  discipline.  The  instincts  of 
family,  friendship,  country,  and  all  other  impulses  after  righteousness, 
are  part  of  the  revelation  in  them  and  to  them  of  the  good  for  which 
He  has  created  them,  some  of  the  means  by  which  He  seeks  to  bring 
them  thither.  Their  deeds  of  devotion,  heroism,  etc.,  they  do,  accord 
ingly,  "  by  nature,"  which  is  only  another  name  for  the  mercy  of  the 
Father,  who  thus  gathers  His  lost  children  to  Himself.  The  virtues 
of  the  heathen  are  not  meritorious,  but  they  are  not  on  that 
account  valueless.  No  good  works  have  the  value  of  merit 
with  God.  All  virtues,  in  Gentile  and  Christian  alike,  are  the 
consequence  of  a  Witness  to  the  Good,  and  a  Power  of  seeking  it, 
which  the  Father  withholds  from  none  of  His  children.  2.  Law. 
Natural  virtues  we  have  described  as  instinctive  in  their  motive 
and  incidental  in  their  exercise.  In  the  transition  from  Nature 
to  Law  these  characteristics  are  left  behind.  The  motive  of  moral 
conduct  is  now  obedience  to  an  authority  imposed  from  without. 
There  is  lost,  accordingly,  the  spontaneity  and  freedom  which  makes 
natural  goodness  so  beautiful ;  while  there  is  gained  that  sense  of 


92          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

spirit  of  disobedience,  that  they  were  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath 
(Eph.  ii.  3).  They  could  be  no  otherwise  children  of  wrath  by 
nature,  than  they  were  vicious  by  nature. 

Here  then  are  two  different  senses  of  the  word  nature,  in 
neither  of  which  men  can  at  all  be  said  to  be  a  law  to  them 
selves.  They  are  mentioned  only  to  be  excluded ;  to  prevent 
their  being  confounded,  as  the  latter  is  in  the  objection,  with 
another  sense  of  it,  which  is  now  to  be  inquired  after  and  ex 
plained. 

III.  The  apostle  asserts,  that  the  Gentiles  do  by  nature  the 
things  contained  in  the  law.  Nature  is  indeed  here  put  by  way  of 
distinction  from  revelation,  but  yet  it  is  not  a  mere  negative. 
He  intends  to  express  more  than  that  by  which  they  did  not 
than  by  which  they  did  the  works  of  the  law,  namely,  by  nature. 


personal  obligation  to  the  claim  of  righteousness  which  is  the  con 
dition  of  moral  growth.  The  exercise  of  virtue  becomes  now 
systematic.  Righteousness  is  not  left  to  occasional  incidents  to 
suggest  its  exercise.  It  lays  its  grasp  upon  the  whole  of  life,  and 
seeks  to  bring  every  action  under  some  detailed  obligation.  There 
awakens,  accordingly,  the  sense  of  sin,  of  trespass  upon  obligation, 
which  is  wholly  absent  from  the  era  of  natural  goodness.  Along 
with  this,  the  sense  of  the  infinitude  of  the  Law's  demands,  and  the 
utter  incapacity  of  man  to  comply  with  them,  deepens  in  every 
earnest  soul ;  and  Law  breeds  a  despair  which  requires  a  gospel 
to  redeem  it  from  moral  death.  3.  Grace.  The  sunshine  of 
nature  has  passed  through  gloomy  shades  of  Law  to  emerge 
now  in  a  clearer  and  sweeter  light.  The  infinite  inaccessibility 
of  righteousness  disappears.  It  is  brought  near  to  man,  "  closer 
than  breathing,  nearer  than  hands  or  feet."  It  is  the  quality 
of  the  new  life  upon  which  through  death  he  has  entered.  It 
is  his,  not  by  imputation  alone,  but  as  the  energy  of  his  being,  in 
Christ  who  is  his  life.  The  righteousness  of  grace,  therefore,  gathers 
into  itself  the  qualities  of  both  previous  stages.  It  fulfils  the  right 
eousness  of  the  law,  but  in  doing  so  it  preserves  those  features  which 
gave  beauty  to  natural  virtue.  Its  motive  is  not  obedience  to  external 
authority,  but  the  upspringing  of  an  inner  fountain  of  love  rising 
toward  that  source  of  good  from  whence  it  came,  seeking  with  the 
intensity  of  personal  devotion  the  glory  of  the  Christ  who  first  evoked 
it.  It  therefore  retains  the  spontaneity  and  freedom  of  nature.  It  is, 
in  fact,  nature  born  again.  Its  exercise  is  not  adherence  to  a  system 
of  rules,  however  elaborate  or  complete,  but  the  ceaseless  outgoing  of 
a  power  which,  under  all  the  circumstances  and  amid  all  the  emergen 
cies  of  this  complex  human  life,  endeavours  to  do  the  will  of  God 
and  establish  that  kingdom  which  is  righteousness,  and  peace,  and 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN   NATURE.  93 

It  is  plain  the  meaning  of  the  word  is  not  the  same  in  this 
passage  as  in  the  former,  where  it  is  spoken  of  as  evil ;  for  in 
the  latter  it  is  spoken  of  as  good  ;  as  that  by  which  they  acted, 
or  might  have  acted  virtuously.  What  that  is  in  man  by  which 
he  is  naturally  a  law  to  himself?  is  explained  in  the  following 
words:  which  shows  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts ; 
their  consciences  also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts  the  mean 
while  accusing  or  else  excusing  one  another.  If  there  be  a  dis 
tinction  to  be  made  between  the  works  written  in  their  hearts 
and  the  witness  of 'conscience -,  by  the  former  must  be  meant  the 
natural  disposition  to  kindness  and  compassion,  to  do  what  is  of 
good  report,  to  which  the  apostle  often  refers ;  that  part  of  the 
nature  of  man,  treated  of  in  the  foregoing  discourse,  which,  with 
very  little  reflection  and  of  course,  leads  him  to  society,  and  by 

joy.  It  has  lost,  accordingly,  all  tinge  of  the  Pharisaic  spirit  well- 
nigh  inseparable  from  life  under  law.  It  makes  no  professions,  but 
continually,  as  every  incident  of  life  forms  occasion,  it  performs 
without  ostentation  the  will  with  which  it  is  altogether  one.  Paul's 
spiritual  biography  illustrates  what  has  just  been  said.  First,  he  lives 
a  life  of  natural  unconscious  goodness.  "  I  was  alive  without  the  law 
once."  Then  he  falls  under  the  bondage  of  law.  "  When  the  com 
mandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died."  The  horrors  of  the 
situation,  in  which  goodness  remained  unattainable,  and  how  to 
perform  that  which  was  good  he  found  not,  he  paints  in  dark  colours. 
Finally  came  that  dark  hour,  which,  however,  by  God's  mercy,  pre 
ceded  the  dawn.  "  O  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver 
me  from  the  body  of  this  death?  I  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord."  And  now,  possessing  a  life  whose  features  are  "  no  con 
demnation,"  "  the  Spirit  dwelling  in  us,"  "  the  spirit  of  adoption,^  he 
stands  forth  more  than  a  conqueror,  and  is  persuaded  of  his  inalien 
able  inheritance  in  the  love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord 
(see  Rom.  vii.  and  viii.  passim}. 

7  Naturally  a  law  to  himself.  Having  dismissed  the  two  previous 
meanings,  Butler  now  seeks  to  establish  the  correct  interpretation  of 
nature,  according  to  which  it  may  be  taken  as  the  guide  of  life.  In 
the  text  which  he  quotes,  "  Nature"  is  analysed  into  "  works  written 
in  their  hearts?  and  "  the  witness  of  conscience?  The  former  Butler 
identifies  with  merely  natural  impulses  to  goodness.  But  as  some 
natural  impulses  tend,  though  indirectly,  to  evil,  and  as  we  cannot 
determine  the  proportion  in  which  these  two  kinds  of  impulses  stand 
to  one  another,  we  cannot  from  them  derive  the  guide  of  life.  There 
remains,  accordingly,  the  witness  of  conscience.  To  live  according 
to  nature,  therefore,  is  to  live  according  to  conscience.  In  this  sense 
of  the  term  man  is  a  law  to  himself. 


94          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

means  of  which  he  naturally  acts  a  just  and  good  part  in  it, 
unless  other  passions  or  interests  lead  him  astray.  Yet  since 
other  passions  and  regards  to  private  interest,  which  lead  us 
(though  indirectly,  yet  lead  us)  astray,  are  themselves  in  a 
degree  equally  natural,  and  often  most  prevalent ;  and  since 
we  have  no  method  of  seeing  the  particular  degrees  in  which 
one  or  the  other  is  placed  in  us  by  nature,  it  is  plain  the  former, 
considered  merely  as  natural,  good  and  right  as  they  are,  can  no 
more  be  a  law  to  us  than  the  latter.  But  there  is  a  superior 
principle  of  reflection  or  conscience  in  every  man ;  which  dis 
tinguishes  between  the  internal  principles  of  his  heart,  as  well  as 
his  external  actions ;  which  passes  judgment  upon  himself  and 
them ;  pronounces  determinately  some  actions  to  be  in  them 
selves  just,  right,  good ;  others  to  be  in  themselves  evil,  wrong, 
unjust ;  which,  without  being  consulted,  without  being  advised 
with,  magisterially  exerts  itself,8  and  approves  or  condemns  him, 
the  doer  of  them,  accordingly ;  and  which,  if  not  forcibly  stopped, 
naturally  and  always,  of  course,  goes  on  to  anticipate  a  higher  and 
more  effectual  sentence,9  which  shall  hereafter  second  and  affirm 

8  Magisterially   exerts   itself.      The    figure    of  the   court  -  room   as 
applied  to  conscience  is  familiar  in  literature.     Every  man  bears  about 

"  A  silent  court  of  justice  in  his  breast, 
Himself  the  judge  and  jury,  and  himself 
The  prisoner  at  the  bar,  ever  condemned  ; 
And  that  drags  down  his  life." 

TENNYSON,  Sea  Dreams. 

"  But 't  is  not  so  above  ; 
There  is  no  shuffling,  there  the  action  lies 
In  his  true  nature  ;  and  we  ourselves  compell'd 
Even  to  the  teeth  and  forehead  of  our  faults, 
To  give  in  evidence." 

Hamlet,  Act  iii.  Scene  3. 

"  My  conscience  hath  a  thousand  several  tongues, 
And  every  tongue  brings  in  a  several  tale, 
And  every  tale  condemns  me  for  a  villain. 
Perjury,  perjury,  in  the  high'st  degree, 
Murder,  stern  murder,  in  the  direst  degree  ; 
All  several  sins,  all  used  in  each  degree, 
Throng  to  the  bar,  crying  all,— Guilty  !  Guilty  !  " 

K.  Richard  III.,  Act  v.  Scene  3. 

9  A  higher  and  more  effectual  sentence.     "  View  the  conscience  and 
thoughts,  with  their  self-reflecting  abilities,  wherein  the  soul  retires 
into  itself,  and  sits  concealed  from  all  eyes  but  His  that  made  it, 
judging  its  own  actions  and  censuring  its  estate  ;  viewing  its  face  in 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  95 

its  own.  But  this  part  of  the  office  of  conscience  is  beyond  my 
present  design  explicitly  to  consider.  It  is  by  this  faculty 
natural  to  man  that  he  is  a  moral  agent,  that  he  is  a  law  to 
himself :  by  this  faculty,  I  say,  not  to  be  considered  merely  as  a 
principle  in  his  heart  which  is  to  have  some  influence  as  well  as 
others  ;  but  considered  as  a  faculty,  in  kind  and  in  nature, 
supreme  over  all  others,  and  which  bears  its  own  authority  of 
being  so. 

This  prerogative,  this  natural  supremacy™  of  the  faculty  which 

its  own  glass,  and  correcting  the  indecencies  it  discovers  there.  Things 
of  greatest  moment  and  importance  are  silently  transacted  in  its 
council  chamber  betwixt  the  soul  and  God.  Here  it  impleads,  con 
demns,  and  acquits  itself  as  at  a  privy  session,  with  respect  to  the 
judgment  of  the  great  day  :  here  it  meets  with  the  best  of  comforts, 
and  with  the  worst  of  terrors." — Flavel.  "  Conscience  is  the  judg 
ment  of  man  upon  himself,  as  he  is  subject  to  the  judgment  of  God. 
.  .  .  Conscience,  therefore,  is  a  high  and  awful  power,  it  is  solo  Deo 
minor;  next,  and  immediately  under  God  our  Judge  ;  riding,  as 
Joseph  did,  in  the  second  chariot.  ...  Its  consolations  are  of  all  the 
most  sweet,  and  its  condemnations  (only  excepting  those  by  the  mouth 
of  Christ  in  the  last  judgment)  most  terrible.  .  .  .  Wherever  you  go, 
conscience  accompanies  you  ;  whatever  you  say,  do,  or  but  think,  it 
registers  and  records,  in  order  to  the  day  of  account.  When  all 
friends  forsake  thee,  yea,  when  thy  soul  forsakes  thy  body,  conscience 
will  not,  cannot  forsake  thee.  When  thy  body  is  weakest  and  dullest, 
thy  conscience  is  most  vigorous  and  active.  Never  more  life  in  the 
conscience  than  when  death  makes  its  nearest  approach  to  the  body. 
When  it  smiles,  cheers,  acquits,  and  comforts,  oh,  what  a  heaven  doth 
it  create  within  a  man  !  And  when  it  frowns,  condemns,  and  terrifies, 
how  doth  it  becloud,  yea,  benight  all  the  pleasures,  joy,  and  delights 
of  this  world  !  ...  It  is  certainly  the  best  of  friends,  or  the  worst  of 
enemies  in  the  whole  creation." — Flavel. 

"  When  a  man  has  done  any  villainous  act,  though  under  coun 
tenance  of  the  highest  place  and  power,  and  under  covert  of  the 
closest  secrecy,  his  conscience,  for  all  that,  strikes  him  like  a  clap  of 
thunder,  and  depresses  him  to  a  perpetual  trepidation,  horror,  and 
poorness  of  spirit.  ...  And  all  this  because  he  has  heard  a  condemn 
ing  sentence  from  within,  which  the  secret  forebodings  of  his  mind 
tell  him  will  be  ratified  by  a  sad  and  certain  execution  from  above  : 
on  the  other  side,  what  makes  a  man  so  cheerful,  so  bright  and  con- 
.fident  in  his  comforts,  but  because  he  finds  himself  acquitted  by  God's 
high  commissioner  and  deputy?" — South. 

10  This  prerogative,  this  natural  supremacy.  Having  thus  shown  the 
true  idea  of  nature,  and  having  exhibited  the  function  of  conscience 
though  without  entering  into  details,  Butler  devotes  the  rest  of  this 


96          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

surveys,  approves,  or  disapproves  the  several  affections  of  our 
mind  and  actions  of  our  lives,  being  that  by  which  men  are  a 
law  to  themselves,  their  conformity  or  disobedience  to  which  law 
of  our  nature  renders  their  actions,  in  the  highest  and  most 
proper  sense,  natural  or  unnatural;  it  is  fit  it  be  further  ex 
plained  to  you  :  and  I  hope  it  will  be  so,  if  you  will  attend  to  the 
following  reflections. 

Man  may  act 11  according  to  that  principle  or  inclination  which 
for  the  present  happens  to  be  strongest,  and  yet  act  in  a  way 
disproportionate  to,  and  violate  his  real  proper  nature.  Suppose 
a  brute  creature,  by  any  bait,  to  be  allured  into  a  snare  by 
which  he  is  destroyed,  he  plainly  followed  the  bent  of  his  nature, 

sermon  to  vindicating  the  authority  or  natural  supremacy  of  conscience. 
His  argument  is  elaborated  with  redundant  care. 

11  (i.)  Man  may  act.  The  first  stage  of  the  argument  establishes 
the  distinction  between  man  and  the  brutes  with  respect  to  in 
stinctive  action.  A  brute  always  follows  its  instincts,  and  in  so 
doing  is  acting  according  to  its  natural  constitution,  even  when  the 
consequences  of  the  action  are  fatal  to  itself.  A  man,  however,  who 
should  gratify  a  strong  impulse,  in  reckless  disregard  of  consequences, 
is  acting  in  an  utterly  unnatural  way,  for  the  mere  impulse,  however 
strong,  is  a  wholly  subordinate  part  of  human  nature,  and  to  obey  it, 
therefore,  is  to  introduce  disproportion  and  disharmony  into  the  whole 
of  life  and  character. 

Probably  the  truest  notion  we  can  form  of  the  life  of  one  of  the 
lower  animals  is  that  it  is  governed  by  a  number  of  blind  impulses, 
which  are  never  brought  by  the  animal  itself  into  the  focus  of  one 
all-embracing  end  or  purpose,  though  in  the  case  of  some  of  the 
higher  domestic  animals  an  external  and  artificial  unity  is  given  to 
the  life  through  subjection  to  the  authority  of  a  master.  It  is  equally 
natural,  therefore,  for  the  animal  to  follow  any  one  of  these  impulses 
in  any  direction  whatever.  It  is  sometimes  discussed  whether  there 
are  in  man  any  instincts  properly  so  called.  However  that  may  be, 
the  distinguishing  characteristic  of  man  is  his  faculty  of  comprehend 
ing  the  various  tendencies  and  impulses  of  his  being  in  their  relation 
to  some  end  in  the  attainment  of  which  his  true  nature  is  satisfied. 
For  him,  therefore,  to  follow  an  impulse  because  it  happened  to  be 
strong,  without  considering  its  bearing  upon  the  end  of  life,  would  be 
in  the  highest  degree  unnatural  and  wrong.  Consciousness  of  an  end 
in  view  is  thus  the  distinction  between  instinctive  and  non-moral  and 
rational  and  moral  action.  "  The  fundamental  difference,"  according 
to  Martineau,  Types  of  Ethical  Theory,  vol.  ii.  p.  139,  is  "that  human 
habit  sets  agoing  the  instrumental  links  of  an  end  in  view,  while 
animal  instinct  institutes  and  follows  out  the  means  to  an  end  which 
is  out  of  view? 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN   NATURE.  97 

leading  him  to  gratify  his  appetite ;  there  is  an  entire  correspond 
ence  between  his  whole  nature  and  such  an  action  ;  such  action 
therefore  is  natural.  But  suppose  a  man,  foreseeing  the  same 
danger  of  certain  ruin,  should  rush  into  it  for  the  sake  of  a 
present  gratification;  he  in  this  instance  would  follow  his 
strongest  desire,  as  did  the  brute  creature,  but  there  would  be  as 
manifest  a  disproportion  between  the  nature  of  man  and  such  an 
action,  as  between  the  meanest  work  of  art  and  the  skill  of  the 
greatest  master  in  that  art ;  which  disproportion  arises,  not  from 
considering  the  action  singly  in  itself,  or  in  its  consequences,  but 
from  the  comparison  of  it  with  the  nature  of  the  agent.  And 
since  such  an  action  is  utterly  disproportionate  to  the  nature  of 
man,  it  is  in  the  strictest  and  most  proper  sense  unnatural ;  this 
word  expressing  that  disproportion.  Therefore,  instead  of  the 
words  disproportionate  to  his  nature,  the  word  unnatural  may  now 
be  put,  this  being  more  familiar  to  us ;  but  let  it  be  observed, 
that  it  stands  for  the  same  thing  precisely. 

Now,  what  is  it 12  which  renders  such  a  rash  action  unnatural  ? 
Is  it  that  he  went  against  the  principle  of  reasonable  and  cool 
self-love,  considered  merely  as  a  part  of  his  nature  ?  No  ;  for 
if  he  had  acted  the  contrary  way,  he  would  equally  have  gone 

12  (2.)  Now,  what  is  it.  In  the  second  place,  on  comparing  some 
particular  instinct  with  the  general  principle  of  self-love,  we  are  led 
to  see  that  the  difference  between  them  does  not  lie  in  the  degree  of 
strength  possessed  by  each.  The  difference  lies  in  the  fact  that  the 
principle  of  self-love  is  in  nature  and  kind  superior  to  any  mere 
passion.  Accordingly,  to  thwart  a  passion  under  the  guidance  of 
enlightened  self-love  is  right  and  rational ;  while  to  defy  self-love  at 
the  dictate  of  some  passion  is  to  upset  the  whole  constitution  of 
human  nature.  Thus  there  is  established  a  difference  of  kind  among 
the  parts  of  human  nature. 

The  exhibition  of  vice  as  unnatural,  being,  so  to  speak,  the  madness 
of  human  nature,  constitutes  a  mighty  dissuasive  from  it.  It  is  indeed 
not  the  highest  ground  which  may  be  taken  ;  and  if  it  were  used  in  a 
merely  selfish  interest,  as  who  should  say,  "Don't  do  that,  or  it  will  be 
the  worse  for  you,"  it  would  be  an  immoral  argument  in  favour  of 
morality.  But  if  we  regard  morality  as  the  achievement  of  the  highest 
end  for  which  human  nature  is  adapted,  then  it  is  fair  to  stimulate 
men  to  abandon  certain  courses  of  action  by  pointing  out  their  con 
sequences  for  time  and  for  eternity.  The  Bible  uses  this  argument, 
though  sparingly.  It  warns  men  that  "he  that  soweth  to  the  flesh 
shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption  ; "  and  it  entreats  men  to  "  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come."  Writers  who  do  not  stand  at  the  Christian  point 
of  view,  or  who  desire  to  appeal  to  those  who  would  decline  the 

G 


98          BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

against  a  principle  or  part  of  his  nature,  namely,  passion  or 
appetite.  But  to  deny  a  present  appetite  from  foresight  that  the 
gratification  of  it  would  end  in  immediate  ruin  or  extreme  misery, 
is  by  no  means  an  unnatural  action  ;  whereas  to  contradict  or 
go  against  cool  self-love  for  the  sake  of  such  gratification  is  so 
in  the  instance  before  us.  Such  an  action,  then,  being  unnatural, 
and  its  being  so  not  arising  from  a  man's  going  against  that 
principle  or  desire  barely,  nor  in  going  against  that  principle  or 
desire  which  happens  for  the  present  to  be  strongest ;  it  neces 
sarily  follows  that  there  must  be  some  other  difference  or  dis 
tinction  to  be  made  between  these  two  principles,  passion  and 
cool  self-love,  than  what  I  have  yet  taken  notice  of.  And 
this  difference,  not  being  a  difference  in  strength  or  degree,  I 
call  a  difference  in  nature  and  in  kind.  And  since,  in  the 
instance  still  before  us,  if  passion  prevails  over  self-love,  the 
consequent  action  is  unnatural ;  but  if  self-love  prevails  over 
passion,  the  action  is  natural ;  it  is  manifest  that  self-love  is  in 
human  nature  a  superior  principle  to  passion.  This  may  be 
contradicted  without  violating  that  nature,  but  the  former  cannot. 
So  that,  if  we  will  act  conformably  to  the  economy  of  man's 
nature,  reasonable  self-love  must  govern.  Thus,  without  par 
ticular  consideration  of  conscience,  we  may  have  a  clear  con 
ception  of  the  superior  nature  of  one  inward  principle  to  another ; 
and  see  that  there  really  is  this  natural  superiority,  quite  distinct 

highest  arguments,  have  eloquently  asserted  the  unnaturalness  and 
misery  of  vice, — 

'*  The  gods  are  just,  and  of  our  pleasant  vices 
Make  instruments  to  scourge  us." 

King  Lear,  Act  v.  Scene  2. 

"  The  expense  of  spirit  in  a  waste  of  shame 

Is  lust  in  action  ;  and  till  action,  lust 

Is  perjur'd,  murderous,  bloody,  full  of  blame, 

Savage,  extreme,  rude,  cruel,  not  to  trust  ; 

Enjoy 'd  no  sooner  but  despised  straight ; 

Past  reason  hunted  ;  and  no  sooner  had, 

Past  reason  hated,  as  the  swallow'd  bait, 

On  purpose  laid  to  make  the  taker  mad : 

Mad  in  pursuit,  and  in  possession  so  ; 

Had,  having,  and  in  quest  to  have,  extreme  ; 

A  bliss  in  proof, — and  proved,  a  very  woe  ; 

Before,  a  joy  propos'd  ;  behind,  a  dream. 

All  this  the  world  well  knows  ;  yet  none  knows  well 
To  shun  the  heaven  that  leads  men  to  this  hell." 

SHAKESPEARE'S  Sonnets,  No.  129. 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  99 

from  degrees  of  strength  and  prevalency.  Let  us  now  take  a 
view 13  of  the  nature  of  man  as  consisting  partly  of  various  appe 
tites,  passions,  affections,  and  partly  of  the  principle  of  reflection, 
or  conscience,  leaving  quite  out  all  consideration  of  the  different 
degrees  of  strength  in  which  either  of  them  prevail ;  and  it  will 
further  appear  that  there  is  this  natural  superiority  of  one 
inward  principle  to  another,  or  that  it  is  even  part  of  the  idea 
of  reflection  or  conscience.  Passion  or  appetite  implies  a  direct 
simple  tendency  towards  such  and  such  objects  without  distinc 
tion  of  the  means  by  which  they  are  to  be  obtained.  Conse 
quently,  it  will  often  happen  there  will  be  a  desire  of  particular 


13  (3.)  Let  us  now  take  a  view.  In  the  case  of  passion  and  self- 
love,  it  has  been  seen  that  self-love  has  a  natural  superiority  over 
passion.  Now,  in  the  third  place,  take  conscience,  and  it  will  be  seen 
to  be  gifted  with  this  characteristic  of  superiority,  and  to  be  supreme 
over  every  other  part  of  human  nature.  Passion,  for  instance,  leads 
us  to  conduct  which  involves  injury  to  others.  Conscience  imperiously 
forbids  us  to  follow  this  leading.  It  claims  to  be  obeyed,  not  because 
it  is  stronger  as  an  impulse,  but  because  it  is  endowed  with  a  superior 
authority.  If  passion  prevails,  it  will  be  because  it  has  usurped  a 
position  which  does  not  belong  to  it.  In  a  civil  State,  mere  power 
must  bow  to  rightful  authority.  So  in  the  state  and  constitution  of 
man,  conscience  bears  sway,  not  by  its  power,  but  by  its  natural 
authority.  This  indeed  is  its  peculiarity,  that  it  occupies  a  position  of 
such  supremacy  that,  if  it  had  power  to  enforce  its  decisions,  it  would 
be  master  of  the  world. 

The  figure  which  Butler  here  presents  to  us  is  that  of  a  State  or  a 
kingdom.  Its  lawful  head  is  conscience,  which  is  naturally  and  right 
fully  supreme  over  every  department  of  the  State.  Its  decisions  are 
law  for  the  community  of  impulses  and  desires  over  which  it  presides. 
While  thus  strong,  nay  almighty,  as  a  judicial  authority,  Conscience  is 
unfortunately  very  weak  in  the  executive  department,  nay,  it  possesses 
no  executive  powers  whatever.  Subject  to  Conscience,  are  the 
passions  and  appetites  which  possess  just  that  quality  of  strength 
which  conscience  lacks.  It  occasionally  happens,  therefore,  that  the 
passions  and  appetites  make  head  against  the  decrees  of  Conscience, 
and,  by  dint  of  mere  force,  thrust  themselves  into  a  position  of 
supremacy, — 

"And  the  state  of  man, 
Like  to  a  little  kingdom,  suffers  then 
The  nature  of  an  insurrection." 

Destitute  though  Conscience  be  of  force,  however,  it  is  not  there 
fore  a  roi  faineant.  It  bears  sway  throughout  the  moral  world  by  virtue 


ioo        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

objects,  in  cases  where  they  cannot  be  obtained  without  manifest 
injury  to  others,  reflection  or  conscience  comes  in  and  disapproves 
the  pursuit  of  them  in  these  circumstances,  but  the  desire  re- 

of  its  inherent  right,  and  through  its  decree  order  and  harmony 
prevail. 

"Stern  daughter  of  the  voice  of  God  ! 
O  Duty  !  If  that  name  thou  love 
Who  art  a  light  to  guide,  a  rod 
To  check  the  erring,  and  reprove  ; 
Thou  who  art  victory  and  law 
When  empty  terrors  overawe  ; 
From  vain  temptations  dost  set  free, 
And  calm'st  the  weary  strife  of  frail  humanity  ! 

Stern  Lawgiver  !  yet  thou  dost  wear 
The  Godhead's  most  benignant  grace  ; 
Nor  know  we  anything  so  fair 
As  is  the  smile  upon  thy  face : 
Flowers  laugh  before  thee  on  their  beds, 
And  fragrance  in  thy  footing  treads  ; 
Thou  dost  preserve  the  stars  from  wrong  ; 
And  the  most  ancient  heavens,  through  Thee,  are  fresh  and  strong." 

WORDSWORTH'S  Ode  to  Duty. 

And  though  it  may  have  no  power  of  its  own,  yet  no  power  on 
earth  ^can  control  it.  "  This  vicegerent  of  God  has  one  prerogative 
above' all  God's  other  earthly  vicegerents  ;  to  wit,  that  it  can  never 
be  deposed.  Such  a  strange,  sacred,  and  inviolable  majesty  has 
God  imprinted  on  this  faculty  ;  not  indeed  as  upon  an  absolute, 
independent  sovereign,  yet  with  so  great  a  communication  of  some 
thing  next  to  sovereignty,  that  while  it  keeps  within  its  proper  com 
pass,  it  is  controllable  by  no  mortal  power  on  earth.  For  not  the 
greatest  monarch  in  the  world  can  countermand  conscience  so  far  as 
to  make  it  condemn  where  it  would  otherwise  acquit,  or  acquit  where 
it  would  otherwise  condemn  ;  no,  neither  sword  nor  sceptre  can  come 
at  it ;  but  it  is  above  and  beyond  the  reach  of  both." — South.  Power 
less  it  may  be  in  the  sense  that  it  cannot  compel  actions  according  to 
its  decisions.  The  impress  of  its  authority,  however,  is  so  profound 
and  constant,  as  to  amount  practically  to  compulsion  or  prohibition. 
And  even  where  action  has  been  committed  in  defiance  of  its  warn 
ing,  it  haunts  the  soul  with  the  sense  of  inevitable  judgment.  Hamlet 
finds  the  way  barred  which  led  out  of  insupportable  trouble  through 
the  avenue  of  self-slaughter. 

' '  Thus  conscience  does  make  cowards  of  us  all  ; 
And  thus  the  native  hue  of  resolution 
Is  sicklied  o'er  with  the  pale  cast  of  thought ; 
And  enterprises  of  great  pith  and  moment, 
With  this  regard,  their  currents  turn  awry, 
And  lose  the  name  of  action." 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  IOI 

mains.  Which  is  to  be  obeyed,  appetite  or  reflection  ?  Cannot 
this  question  be  answered  from  the  economy  and  constitution 
of  human  nature  merely  without  saying  which  is  strongest  ?  or 
need  this  at  all  come  into  consideration?  Would  not  the  ques 
tion  be  intelligibly  and  fully  answered  by  saying  that  the  principle 
of  reflection  or  conscience  being  compared  with  the  various 
appetites,  passions,  and  affections  in  men,  the  former  is  mani 
festly  superior  and  chief  without  regard  to  strength  ?  And  how 
often  soever  the  latter  happens  to  prevail,  it  is  mere  usurpation. 
The  former  remains  in  nature  and  in  kind  its  superior ;  and 
every  instance  of  such  prevalence  of  the  latter  is  an  instance  of 
breaking  in  upon,  and  violation  ofy  the  constitution  of  man. 

All  this  is  no  more  than  the  distinction  which  everybody  is 
acquainted  with  between  mere  power  and  authority  ;  only,  instead 
of  being  intended  to  express  the  difference  between  what  is 
possible  and  what  is  lawful  in  civil  government,  here  it  has 
been  shown  applicable  to  the  several  principles  in  the  mind  of 
man.  Thus,  that  principle  by  which  we  survey,  and  either 
approve  or  disapprove  our  own  heart,  temper,  and  actions,  is  not 
only  to  be  considered  as  what  is  in  its  turn  to  have  some  in- 

The  murderers  of  Clarence  find  it  a  troublesome  impediment  in 
the  way  of  their  greed. 

"  2  Murd.  Faith,  some  certain  dregs  of  conscience  are  yet  within  me. 

1  Murd.  Remember  pur  reward,  when  the  deed's  done. 

2  Murd.  Come,  he  dies  :  I  had  forgot  the  reward. 

1  Murd.  Where's  thy  conscience  now  ? 

2  Murd.  In  the  Duke  of  Gloster's  purse. 

1  Murd.  So,  when  he  opens  his  purse  to  give  us  our  reward,  thy  conscience 
flies  out. 

2  Murd.  'Tis  no  matter  ;  let  it  go  :  there's  few  or  none  will  entertain  it. 

1  Murd.  What,  if  it  come  to  thee  again  ? 

2  Murd.  I'll  not  meddle  with  it,  it  is  a  dangerous  thing  ;  it  makes  a  man  a 
coward  ;  a  man  cannot  steal,  but  it  accuseth  him  ;  a  man  cannot  swear,  but  it 
checks  him  ;  .  .  .  'Tis  a  blushing  shame-faced  spirit,  that  mutinies  in  a  man's 
bosom  ;  it  fills  one  full  of  obstacles  ;  it  made  me  once  restore  a  purse  of  gold  that 
by  chance  I  found  ;  it  beggars  any  man  that  keeps  it :  it  is  turned  out  of  all 
towns  and  cities  for  a  dangerous  thing ;  and  every  man  that  means  to  live  well, 
endeavours  to  trust  to  himself,  and  live  without  it. " 

In  short,  we  have  "  a  thing  within  us  called  conscience"  (Titus 
Andronicus,  Act  v.  Scene  i),  which  is  "a  deity  in  the  bosom" 
(Tempest,  Act  ii.  Scene  i),  and,  even  when  disobeyed,  overshadows 
us  with  the  terror  of  its  broken  law.  The  conclusion,  therefore,  is  not 
merely  that  conscience  has  some  degree  of  influence  over  human 
nature,  but  that  it  is  supreme  ;  and  the  rebellion  of  passion,  though 
too  often  successful,  does  not  diminish  this  natural  superiority. 


102        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

fluence,  which  may  be  said  of  every  passion  of  the  lowest  appe 
tites  ;  but  likewise  as  being  superior,  as  from  its  very  nature 
manifestly  claiming  superiority  over  all  others,  insomuch  that  you 
cannot  form  a  notion  of  this  faculty,  conscience,  without  taking 
in  judgment,  direction,  superintendency.  This  is  a  constituent 
part  of  the  idea,  that  is,  of  the  faculty  itself;  and  to  preside  and 
govern,  from  the  very  economy  and  constitution  of  man,  belongs 
to  it.  Had  it  strength,  as  it  has  right ;  had  it  power,  as  it  has 
manifest  authority,  it  would  absolutely  govern  the  world. 

This  gives  us  a  further  view  of  the  nature  of  man  ;  shows  us 
what  course  of  life  we  were  made  for,  not  only  that  our  real 
nature  leads  us  to  be  influenced  in  some  degree  by  reflection 
and  conscience,  but  likewise  in  what  degree  we  are  to  be  in 
fluenced  by  it,  if  we  will  fall  in  with  and  act  agreeably  to>  the 
constitution  of  our  nature ;  that  this  faculty  was  placed  within 
to  be  our  proper  governor;  to  direct  and  regulate  all  under 
principles,  passions,  and  motives  of  action.  This  is  its  right  and 
office  ;  thus  sacred  is  its  authority.  And  how  often  soever  men 
violate  and  rebelliously  refuse  to  submit  to  it  for  supposed  in 
terest  which  they  cannot  otherwise  obtain,  or  for  the  sake  of 
passion  which  they  cannot  otherwise  gratify,  this  makes  no 
alteration  as  to  the  natural  right  and  office  of  conscience. 

Let  us  now  turn  this  whole  matter  another  way,14  and  suppose 

14  (4.)  Let  us  now  turn  this  whole  matter  another  way.  The  con 
clusion  thus  positively  established  is,  in  the  fourth  place,  set  in  a 
clearer  light  by  supposing  its  opposite  to  be  the  truth.  Instead  of 
one  principle  being  supreme  over  the  others,  all  will  now  be  on  the 
same  footing,  varying  only  in  strength.  Now,  see  to  what  inferences 
this  would  lead.  Consider  man's  actions  with  respect  (i)  to  himself, 
(2)  to  his  neighbour,  (3)  to  God.  If  they  are  determined  by  the  mere 
strength  of  impulse,  then  (i)  and  (2)  have  no  limits  save  these,  viz. 
that  no  man  naturally  seeks  misery  for  himself  or  evil  to  his  neigh 
bour  ;  while  (3)  has  "  absolutely  no  bounds  at  all."  The  question, 
accordingly,  is,  will  any  action  be  congruous  with  the  nature  of  man, 
and  therefore  moral,  if  it  be  the  product  of  a  sufficiently  strong- 
impulse  ?  Will  blasphemy  be  as  congruous,  and  therefore  as  good 
and  right,  as  reverence  ?  Will  such  a  deed  as  parricide  be  as  con 
gruous,  and  therefore  as  proper  and  dutiful,  as  filial  service  ?  The 
very  question  reveals  the  absurdity  of  the  presupposition  ;  and  thus 
we  are  the  more  strongly  forced  back  on  the  position  to  which  we 
have  been  led,  that  conscience  has  a  natural  supremacy,  and  that 
those  actions  only  are  in  accordance  with  human  nature  of  which 
conscience  approves. 


SERMON    II. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  103 

there  was  no  such  thing  at  all  as  this  natural  supremacy  of  con 
science  ;  that  there  was  no  distinction  to  be  made  between  one 
inward  principle  and  another,  but  only  that  of  strength,  and  see 
what  would  be  the  consequence. 

Consider,  then,  what  is  the  latitude  and  compass  of  the  actions 
of  man  with  regard  to  himself,  his  fellow-creatures,  and  the 
Supreme  Being  ?  What  are  their  bounds  besides  that  of  natural 
power  ?  With  respect  to  the  first  two,  they  are  plainly  no  other 
than  these :  no  man  seeks  misery  as  such  for  himself;  and  no 
one  provoked  does  mischief  to  another  for  its  own  sake.  For 
in  every  degree  within  these  bounds,  mankind  knowingly,  from 
passion  or  wantonness,  bring  ruin  and  misery  upon  themselves 
and  others ;  and  impiety  and  profaneness,  I  mean  what  every  one 
would  call  so  who  believes  the  being  of  God,  have  absolutely 
no  bounds  at  all.  Men  blaspheme  the  Author  of  nature,  for 
mally  and  in  words  renounce  their  allegiance  to  their  Creator. 
Put  an  instance,  then,  with  respect  to  any  one  of  these  three. 
Though  we  should  suppose  profane  swearing,15  and  in  general 
that  kind  of  impiety  now  mentioned,  to  mean  nothing,  yet  it 
implies  wanton  disregard  and  irreverence  towards  an  infinite 

15  Profane  swearing.  Man  is  meant  for  the  fellowship  of  God ; 
and  the  deepest  utterance  of  his  spiritual  being  is  prayer.  The 
incongruity  of  this  vice  with  our  true  nature  is  practically  evinced  in 
this,  that  it  makes  prayer  an  impossibility.  "  The  wise  man  tells  us 
(Prov.  xviii.  10),  'The  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower;  the 
righteous  runneth  into  it,  and  is  safe.'  But,  alas  !  what  comfort 
canst  thou  find  in  the  name  of  God  in  thy  greatest  necessities,  since  it 
is  the  same  name  thou  hast  used  and  worn  out  before  in  the  meanest 
and  most  trivial  concerns?  Thou  hast  already  talked  away  the  strength 
and  virtue  of  it,  and  wilt  hardly  find  more  support  from  it  in  thy 
tribulation,  than  thou  gavest  reverence  unto  it  in  thy  conversation " 
(Hopkins).  The  same  evil  effect  is  seen  in  a  more  extended  way  in 
the  degradation  of  the  whole  tone  of  character,  and  in  the  gradually 
increasing  incapacity  for  and  unbelief  in  things  noble  and  true. 
"  This  is  what  I  call  debasing  the  moral  currency  :  lowering  the 
value  of  every  inspiring  fact  and  tradition  so  that  it  will  command 
less  and  less  of  the  spiritual  products,  the  generous  motives  which 
sustain  the  charm  and  elevation  of  our  social  existence — the  some 
thing  besides  bread  by  which  man  saves  his  soul  alive.  .  .  .  Let  that 
moral  currency  be  emptied  of  its  value — let  a  greedy  buffoonery  debase 
all  historic  beauty,  majesty,  and  pathos,  and  the  more  you  heap  up 
the  desecrated  symbols  the  greater  will  be  the  lack  of  the  ennobling 
emotions  which  subdue  the  tyranny  of  suffering,  and  make  ambition 
one  with  social  virtue."  Theophrastus  Such. 


104        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

Being,  our  Creator ;  and  is  this  as  suitable  to  the  nature  of  man 
as  reverence  and  dutiful  submission  of  heart  towards  that 
Almighty  Being  ?  Or  suppose  a  man  guilty  of  parricide,16  with 
all  the  circumstances  of  cruelty  which  such  an  action  can  admit 
of,  this  action  is  done  in  consequence  of  its  principle  being  for 
the  present  strongest ;  and  if  there  be  no  difference  between 
inward  principles  but  only  that  of  strength,  the  strength  being 
given,  you  have  the  whole  nature  of  the  man  given,  so  far  as  it 
relates  to  this  matter.  The  action  plainly  corresponds  to  the 
principle,  the  principle  being  in  that  degree  of  strength  it  was ; 
it  therefore  corresponds  to  the  whole  nature  of  the  man.  Upon 
comparing  the  action  and  the  whole  nature,  there  arises  no 
disproportion,  there  appears  no  unsuitableness  between  them. 
Thus  the  murder  of  a  father  and  the  nature  of  man  correspond 
to  each  other  as  the  same  nature  and  an  act  of  filial  duty.  If 
there  be  no  difference  between  inward  principles,  but  only  that 
of  strength,  we  can  make  no  distinction  between  these  two 
actions,  considered  as  the  actions  of  such  a  creature,  but  in  our 
coolest  hours  must  approve  or  disapprove  them  equally  :  than 
which  nothing  can  be  reduced  to  a  greater  absurdity. 

16  Parricide.  Murders,  our  Lord  says,  proceed  "  out  of  the  heart  " 
(Matt.  xv.  19).  Paul  reckons  murders  among  the  "works  of  the 
flesh"  (Gal.  v.  21).  That  is  to  say,  they  have  their  seat  in  the 
impulses  and  passions  of  human  nature,  which,  uncontrolled  by  the 
authority  of  a  good  will,  sweep  man  into  the  most  unnatural  and 
extravagant  wickedness.  In  this  sense,  that  these  passions  tend  to 
usurp  the  supremacy  of  human  nature,  it  is  said  (i  Tim.  i.  9)  that  the 
law  is  not  for  the  righteous,  i.e.  those  who  are  at  one  with  the  will 
expressed  in  the  law,  but  for  "  the  lawless  and  disobedient,"  i.e.  those 
who  suffer  the  lower  part  of  their  natures  to  revolt  against  conscience, 
among  whom  are  numbered  "  murderers  of  fathers  and  murderers  of 
mothers  "  as  examples  of  the  possible  consequences  of  such  revolt. 


SERMON    III. 


^  I  ^HE  natural  supremacy  of  reflection  or  conscience  being 
J_  thus  established,  we  may  from  it  form  a  distinct  notion  of 
what  is  meant  by  human  nature^  when  virtue  is  said  to  consist  in 
following  it,  and  vice  in  deviating  from  it.  As  the  idea  of  a  civil 
constitution 1  implies  in  it  united  strength,  various  subordinations 
under  one  direction,  that  of  supreme  authority,  the  different 
strength  of  each  particular  member  of  the  society  not  coming  into 
the  idea ;  whereas,  if  you  leave  out  the  subordination,  the  union, 


1  The  idea  of  a  civil  constitution.  In  this  paragraph  Butler 
reverts  to  that  conception  of  human  nature  which  he  has  established 
in  the  preceding  sermon.  It  is  not  a  mere  aggregate  of  appetites, 
passions,  and  affections.  It  is  an  ordered  realm,  a  civil  constitution, 
or  kingdom  whose  members  dwell  together  under  the  supremacy  of 
their  head,  by  which  their  activities  are  directed  and  their  mutual 
relations  adjusted.  That  head  is  conscience.  Its  authority  cannot  be 
defied  without  the  disturbance  and  threatened  dissolution  of  the 
commonwealth. 

It  is  interesting  to  note,  as  an  illustration  of  the  limits  of  eighteenth 
century  thought,  that,  while  Butler  thus  treats  the  individual  as 
a  realm  or  organism,  and  applies  this  truth  to  the  practical  guidance 
of  life,  he  does  not  extend  the  idea  to  society  as  a  whole.  Yet  surely, 
if  man  as  an  individual  is  a  kingdom,  the  thought  which  suggests 
itself  immediately  is  that  man  in  relation  to  his  fellows  is  member  of  a 
kingdom,  organ  in  the  wider  organism  of  society.  The  rule  of  his 
life  will  therefore  be  that  he  fulfil  this  function,  and  perform  the 
duties  of  his  station,  considering  others  as  possessed  of  similar 
functions  and  under  the  obligation  of  similar  duties.  Hence  we  get 
the  maxim  in  which  Kant  summed  up  moral  duty,  "  to  treat  others  as 
members  of  a  possible  kingdom  of  ends."  It  is  true  indeed  that 
society  is  not  a  perfect  kingdom,  and  that  we  have  not  done  all 
that  is  required  of  us  when  we  have  done  our  duty  as  good  citizens. 
There  is  a  wider  and  higher  realm,  the  spiritual  sphere  which  Jesus 


io6        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

and  the  one  direction,  you  destroy  and  lose  it ;  so  reason,  several 
appetites,  passions,  and  affections,  prevailing  in  different  degrees 
of  strength,  is  not  that  idea  or  notion  of  human  nature  ;  but  that 
nature  consists  in  these  several  principles  considered  as  having  a 
natural  respect  to  each  other,  in  the  several  passions  being  natu 
rally  subordinate  to  the  one  superior  principle  of  reflection  or 
conscience.  Every  bias,  instinct,  propension  within  is  a  real  part 
of  our  nature,  but  not  the  whole ;  add  to  these  the  superior 
faculty  whose  office  it  is  to  adjust,  manage,  and  preside  over 
them,  and  take  in  this,  its  natural  superiority,  and  you  complete 
the  idea  of  human  nature.  And  as  in  civil  government  the  con 
stitution  is  broken  in  upon  and  violated  by  power  and  strength 
prevailing  over  authority,  so  the  constitutional  man  is  broken  in 
upon  and  violated  by  the  lower  faculties  or  principles  within  pre 
vailing  over  that  which  is  in  its  nature  supreme  over  them  all. 
Thus,  when  it  is  said  by  ancient  writers  that  tortures  and  death 
are  not  so  contrary  to  human  nature  as  injustice,2  by  this,  to  be 
sure,  is  not  meant  that  the  aversion  to  the  former  in  mankind 
is  less  strong  and  prevalent  than  their  aversion  to  the » latter, 

called  "  the  Kingdom  of  God,"  whose  foundations  are  laid  in  the 
Cross.  Thus  we  get  three  great  departments  in  which  the  fulfilment 
of  the  prayer  "  Thy  kingdom  come "  is  to  be  realized ;  the  "  little 
kingdom"  of  the  individual  man,  the  wider  sphere  of  society,  and 
highest  of  all,  the  kingdom  of  God.  They  are  closely  connected, — 
the  kingdom  of  God  includes  them  all,  —  so  that  the  kingdom 
has  not  perfectly  come  in  one  till  God's  will  is  done  in  the  others 
also.  Conscience  is  the  witness  in  and  to  the  individual  of  the 
divine  will  which  is  supreme  throughout  the  whole  sphere  of  spiritual 
being. 

2  Injustice.  The  deep  harmony  between  justice  and  human 
nature,  even  amid  the  presence  of  pain  and  misery ;  the  utter  in 
congruity  between  injustice  and  human  nature,  amid  whatever 
circumstances  of  external  happiness  or  prosperity,  may  be  illustrated 
from  a  well-known  passage  in  Plato's  Republic.  Two  pictures  are 
presented,  the  just  man  who  is  deemed  unjust,  the  unjust  man  who 
has  the  reputation  of  justice.  The  former  "will  be  scourged,  racked, 
bound,  will  have  his  eyes  burnt  out,  and  at  last,  after  suffering  every 
kind  of  evil,  he  will  be  impaled."  The  latter  "bears  rule  in  the  city  ; 
he  can  marry  whom  he  will,  and  give  in  marriage  to  whom  he  will ; 
also  he  can  trade  and  deal  where  he  likes,  and  always  to  his  own 
advantage,  because  he  has  no  misgivings  as  to  injustice ; "  and 
possesses  numerous  other  similar  advantages  (Republic,  Book  ii., 
Jowett's  translation).  It  needs  no  proof  which  of  these  is  true  to 
human  nature,  or  in  whom  is  realized  the  soul's  true  harmony. 


SERMON    III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  1 07 

but  that  the  former  is  only  contrary  to  our  nature,  considered 
in  a  partial  view,  and  which  takes  in  only  the  lowest  part  of 
it,  that  which  we  have  in  common  with  the  brutes,  whereas  the 
latter  is  contrary  to  our  nature,  considered  in  a  higher  sense, 
as  a  system  and  constitution,  contrary  to  the  whole  economy  of 
man  (a). 


(a)  Every  man  in  his  physical  nature  is  one  individual  single  agent. 
He  has  likewise  properties  and  principles,  each  of  which  may  be  con 
sidered  separately  and  without  regard  to  the  respects  which  they  have 
to  each  other.  Neither  of  these  are  the  nature  we  are  taking  a  view 
of.  But  it  is  the  inward  frame  of  man,  considered  as  a  system  or  con 
stitution,  whose  several  parts  are  united,  not  by  a  physical  principle 
of  individuation,  but  by  the  respects  they  have  to  each  other ;  the 
chief  of  which  is  the  subjection  which  the  appetites,  passions,  and 
particular  affections  have  to  the  one  supreme  principle  of  reflection  or 
conscience.  The  system  or  constitution  is  formed  by,  and  consists  in, 
these  respects  and  this  subjection.  Thus  the  body  is  a  system  or 
constitution  j  so  is  a  tree,  so  is  every  machine.3  Consider  all  the 


3  The  body  ...  a  tree,  a  machine.  These  are  each  an  illustration 
of  what  is  meant  by  a  system  or  constitution,  and  aid  in  completing 
our  notion  of  human  nature  as  itself  such  a  constitution.  We  might 
place  them  in  an  ascending  scale  ;  a  machine  in  which  the  parts  are 
adjusted  by  application  of  external  force  and  skill ;  a  tree,  which  is  a 
unity  in  so  far  as  with  its  branches,  etc.,  it  makes  one  living  whole, 
but  which  exhibits  little  variety  or  complexity  of  structure  ;  a  body,  in 
which  this  variety  and  complexity  reaches  a  high  pitch  of  develop 
ment,  while  all  the  various  parts  are  yet  held  within  the  unity  of  the 
organism  ;  human  nature,  in  which  we  have  a  subtlety  of  distinction 
and  elaboration  of  parts  unknown  in  the  physical  world,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  a  unity  likewise  in  these  lower  stages  unknown,  the  unity 
of  self-conscious  personality  or  of  conscience.  So  far  the  •  analogy 
is  helpful.  But  when  Butler  proceeds  to  infer  that  "  some  degree 
of  disorder"  must  be  looked  for  in  such  a  creature  as  man,  the  use  of 
the  figure  is  questionable.  A  superiority  maintained  in  a  position  of 
unstable  equilibrium,  threatened  with  continual  deposition,  would  be 
a  very  imperfect  basis  of  morality,  and  would  be  apt  to  produce  a 
scepticism  of  good  that  might  easily  prove  productive  of  tolerance 
of  evil.  To  be  good,  we  must  have  a  guarantee  that  good  is;  and  in 
doing  good,  we  must  know  ourselves  the  instruments  of  a  good  already 
perfected.  To  a  good  which  is  already  victorious,  and  has  been 
wrought  out  for  us,  conscience  testifies.  Thus  the  commands  which 
it  imposes  upon  us  are  at  the  same  time  prophecies  of  their  perfect 
fulfilment  by  us,  and  all  our  tasks,  as  we  yield  to  the  will  of  God,  are 


io8        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

And  from  all  these  things  put  together,  nothing  can  be  more 
evident  than  that,  exclusive  of  revelation,  man  cannot  be  con 
sidered  as  a  creature  left  by  his  Maker  to  act  at  random,  and 
live  at  large  up  to  the  extent  of  his  natural  power,  as  passion, 
humour,  wilfulness  happen  to  carry  him,  which  is  the  condition 
brute  creatures  are  in ;  but  that,  from  his  make,  constitution,  or 
nature,  he  is,  in  the  strictest  and  most  proper  sense,  a  law  to  him 
self.  He  hath  the  rule  of  right  within ; 4  what  is  wanting  is  only 
that  he  honestly  attend  to  it. 


several  parts  of  a  tree,  without  the  natural  respects  they  have  to  each 
other,  and  you  have  not  at  all  the  idea  of  a  tree ;  but  add  these 
respects  and  this  gives  you  the  idea.  The  body  may  be  impaired  by 
sickness,  a  tree  may  decay,  a  machine  be  out  of  order,  and  yet  the 
system  and  constitution  of  them  not  totally  dissolved.  There  is 
plainly  somewhat  which  answers  to  all  this  in  the  moral  constitution 
of  man.  Whoever  will  consider  his  own  nature  will  see  that  the 
several  appetites,  passions,  and  particular  affections  have  different 
respects  among  themselves.  They  are  restraints  upon,  and  are  in 
proportion  to  each  other.  This  proportion  is  just  and  perfect  *when 
all  those  under  principles  are  perfectly  coincident  with  conscience,  so 
far  as  their  nature  permits,  and  in  all  cases  under  its  absolute  and 
entire  direction.  The  least  excess  or  defect,  the  least  alteration  of 
the  due  proportions  amongst  themselves,  or  of  their  coincidence  with 
conscience,  though  not  proceeding  into  action,  is  some  degree  of 
disorder  in  the  moral  constitution.  But  perfection,  though  plainly 
intelligible  and  supposable,  was  never  attained  by  any  man.  If  the 
higher  principle  of  reflection  maintains  its  place,  and,  as  much  as  it 
can,  corrects  that  disorder,  and  hinders  it  from  breaking  out  into 
action,  that  is  all  that  can  be  expected  in  such  a  creature  as  man. 
And  though  the  appetites  and  passions  have  not  their  exact  due 
proportion  to  each  other,  though  they  often  strive  for  mastery  with 
judgment  or  reflection  ;  yet,  since  the  superiority  of  this  principle  to 
all  others  is  the  chief  respect  which  forms  the  constitution,  so  far  as 
this  superiority  is  maintained,  the  character,  the  man,  is  good,  worthy, 
virtuous. 

performed  with  an  infinite  energy  of  good  which  is  destined  to  obtain 
complete  fulfilment. 

4  The  rule  of  right  within.  In  considering  the  statement  which 
Butler  here  makes,  we  must  remember  his  theory  of  the  nature  of 
conscience,  whose  inadequacy  and  inconsistency  with  other  and 
higher  ideas  to  be  found  in  his  writings  we  have  endeavoured  to 
point  out  in  the  Introduction.  He  regards  conscience  as  a  faculty  to 
be  found  in  man,  about  which  you  can  say  no  more  than  just  that  it 
is  there.  This  faculty  provides  "  the  rule  of  right,"  and  men  will  do 


SERMON    III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  1 09 

The  inquiries  which  have  been  made  by  men  of  leisure  after 
some  general  rule,  the  conformity  to,  or  disagreement  from  which, 


right,  and  be  moral  and  virtuous,  if  they  obey  the  dictates  of  this 
faculty.  He  was  able,  therefore,  to  regard  conscience  as  an  in 
dependent  authority,  competent  in  its  own  right  to  produce  virtuous 
characters.  He  could,  accordingly,  appeal  to  those  who  rejected 
revelation,  and  offer  to  them  conscience  as  of  itself  sufficient  to  lead 
them  into  virtue.  He  says  in  effect,  "You  will  admit  surely  that 
virtue  is  the  best  course  of  life.  Revelation  prescribes  it ;  but 
unhappily  you  do  not  believe  in  revelation.  Conscience,  quite  in 
dependently  of  religion,  prescribes  the  same  thing.  Attend  honestly 
to  what  conscience  says,  and  you  will  attain  virtue."  We  have  seen, 
however,  being  taught  in  part  by  Butler  himself,  that  this  view  of 
conscience,  and  of  the  consequent  relation  of  morality  and  religion,  is 
inadequate  and  misleading.  Conscience  is  not  an  independent  and 
self-sufficient  faculty,  and  morality  is  not  an  alternative  to  religion  as 
a  means  of  producing  virtue.  Conscience  is  the  faculty,  if  we  like  to 
put  it  so,  by  which  we  apprehend  what  is  good  or  right  when  pre 
sented  to  us  as  a  possible  end  of  action  ;  and  this,  when  we  pursue 
it  with  deliberate  intent,  secures  the  satisfaction  and  harmony  of  our 
being.  Or,  what  is  the  same  thing  from  the  other  side,  it  is  the  good 
witnessing  for  itself  in  a  nature  which  was  meant  for  its  pursuit. 
The  highest  good  for  man  is  the  will  or  purpose  of  God.  Conscience, 
therefore,  testifies  to  man  regarding  the  purpose  in  fulfilling  which 
man  is  realizing  his  true  self.  "  The  rule  of  right "  is  not  "  within," 
but  without  in  the  will  of  God.  What  is  right  is  not  determined  by 
the  ipse  dixit  of  an  independent  faculty  which  when  interrogated  will 
always  give  the  same  oracular  responses  in  all  ages  and  under  all 
conditions.  We  learn  what  we  ought  to  do,  just  as  we  learn  other 
facts,  from  observation  of  the  various  forms  in  which  God  reveals  His 
mind  to  us.  Conscience  descends  from  its  proud  position  as  an 
infallible  teacher,  and  becomes  itself  a  humble  learner  in  the  school  of 
a  divine  education.  In  the  education  of  conscience  we  may  note 
three  stages  or  classes,  so  to  speak,  (i)  The  institutions  of  society, 
the  sacred  rights  of  life,  honour,  property,  repute,  with  all  the  detailed 
obligations  to  which  these  give  rise.  We  cannot  slip  this  class  and 
pass  at  once  to  some  higher  department.  Admitting  and  maintain 
ing  that  morality  is  not  sufficient  to  itself,  we  must  remember  that 
our  higher  aims  and  aspirations  will  not  be  justified  unless  we  have 
"travelled  the  common  highway  of  reason  —  the  life  of  the  good 
neighbour  and  honest  citizen  ; "  and  we  "  can  never  forget "  that  we  are 
"  still  only  on  a  further  stage  of  the  same  journey  "  (Green's  Introduc 
tion  to  Hume,  vol.  ii.  p.  71).  To  neglect  these  things  is  to  obscure 
the  testimony  of  conscience,  and  to  make  it  dumb  in  the  great  moral 
crises  of  life.  (2)  The  record  of  God's  special  dealings  with  man 
contained  in  the  Bible.  Apart  from  any  particular  theory  of  inspira- 


no        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

should  denominate  our  actions  good  or  evil,  are  in  many  respects 
of  great  service.  Yet  let  any  plain,  honest  man,  before  he 
engages  in  any  course  of  action,  ask  himself,  Is  this  I  am 
going  about  right,  or  is  it  wrong  ?  5  Is  it  good,  or  is  it  evil  ?  I 

tion,  it  will  be  generally  admitted  that  the  history  of  Israel  and  the 
life  of  Christ  constitute  the  highest  expression  of  God's  purpose  for 
man.  Conscience,  therefore,  we  may  boldly  say,  will  be  inarticulate 
or  misleading,  save  as  we  read  ourselves  into  the  heart  of  the  Bible, 
and  conform  to  the  "rule  of  right"  therein  contained.  (3)  The 
immediate  dealing  of  God's  Spirit  with  the  human  soul.  Of  the 
forms  and  occasions  of  such  tuition  it  is  impossible  to  speak  in 
general  terms.  No  human  being  lives  who  has  not  been  thus 
divinely  tutored.  At  such  times  conscience,  the  "soul's  large 
window,"  is  lifted  high,  and  we  gaze  with  open  eye  into  the  will 
of  God.  In  these  ways  then  is  conscience  educated,  and  thus  in 
formed  testifies  to  us  of  that  good  and  right  which  in  these  ways  is 
revealed.  "  The  rule  of  right,"  to  the  apprehension  of  which  we  are 
thus  brought,  is  no  imposition  from  an  alien  sphere.  It  is  the 
revelation  of  what  in  ideal  truth  we  are.  When  apprehended  in  loyal 
obedience,  it  becomes  the  energy  by  which  we  reach  this  the  goal  of 
our  being.  For  we  are  not  under  law,  but  under  grace. 

5  Is  this  I  am  going  about  right,  or  is  it  wrong  ?  Do  there  really 
arise  circumstances  in  which  this  question  could  not  be  answered  ? 
Do  we  ever  find  ourselves  inextricably  fixed  on  the  horns  of  a  moral 
dilemma  ?  Can  there  be  such  a  thing  as  a  conscience  which  finds 
itself  unable  to  give  a  direct  and  satisfactory  decision?  In  consider 
ing  the  subject  of  perplexity  of  conscience,  we  must  be  careful  to 
distinguish  cases  of  apparent  from  those  of  real  perplexity,  (i)  There 
is  one  case  which  Butler  has  here  noted,  and  which  needs  only  to  be 
stated  to  be  exposed,  viz.  "  partiality  to  ourselves."  Here  the  verdict 
of  conscience  is  in  itself  quite  clear  and  distinct,  but  is  opposed  by 
strong  passion  or  imperious  self-interest,  which  clamorously  demands 
to  be  obeyed.  This  is  obviously  no  genuine  perplexity  of  conscience. 
The  perplexity  is  caused  by  the  evil  impulse.  The  worst  thing  to  do 
in  such  a  case  is  to  discuss  it.  This  means  no  more  than  dallying 
with  sin  and  ultimately  yielding  to  it.  What  an  evil  conscience  will 
thus  do  in  an  individual  case,  casuistry  seeks  to  reduce  to  a  system 
of  universal  applicability.  Casuistry  holds  the  rule  of  right  to  be 
embodied  in  a  code  containing  an  elaborate  series  of  regulations. 
The  sole  question  which  it  asks  with  respect  to  any  possible  action 
is,  Can  it  be  reduced  under  one  or  other  of  these  regulations? 
Suppose,  then,  a  man  wants  very  much  to  do  something  which  is 
forbidden,  or  to  evade  something  which  is  prescribed,  in  some  one  of 
these  rules,  the  ingenuity  of  the  casuist  is  devoted  to  finding  some 
peculiarity  in  the  circumstances  which  will  permit  the  act  to  be 
referred  to  some  other  rule,  according  to  which  permission  is  granted 


SERMON    III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  Ill 

do   not   in   the   least   doubt   but   that  this   question  would  be 

to  do  it  or  not  to  do  it,  as  the  case  may  be.  The  famous  Provincial 
Letters  of  Pascal  are  full  of  instances  of  casuistical  reasoning  by 
which  lying,  thieving,  killing,  etc.,  are  under  certain  circumstances 
pronounced  lawful.  (2)  Sometimes  cases  occur  in  which  the  clear 
testimony  of  conscience  is  confronted  with  some  instinct  of  the  soul, 
itself  true  and  noble.  Such  a  case  is  that  of  Jeanie  Deans,  in  the 
Heart  of  Midlothian.  Conscience  imposes  on  her  the  duty  of  un 
swerving  truthfulness.  Love  to  her  sister  pleads  that  she  ought  to 
tell  one  slight  falsehood  and  so  save  her  sister's  life.  Here  there  is 
genuine  perplexity,  though  still  not  of  conscience.  Conscience  speaks 
calmly  and  clearly.  In  such  a  case  we  have  to  note  such  points  as 
these  : — I.  We  are  in  duty  bound  to  take  all  possible  pains  to  satisfy 
the  demand  of  conscience.  We  must  take  care  that  our  perplexity 
is  not  really  reluctance  to  undergo  the  pains  of  vindicating  the  right, 
a  desire  to  escape  trouble  by  soaring  away  on  wings  of  sentiment, 
instead  of  climbing  the  steep  path  of  duty.  Jeanie  was  too  honest 
to  justify  falsehood  by  giving  it  a  fine  name.  She  could  not  tell 
a  lie,  but  she  could  walk  barefoot  to  London  to  save  her  sister. 
2.  We  are  to  consider  whether,  in  holding  to  the  testimony  of  con 
science,  even  at  the  expense  of  dire  consequences  to  those  whom  our 
instinct  teaches  us  to  rescue  from  all  pains  and  penalties,  we  are  not 
in  truth  seeking  their  highest  welfare.  Would  it  not  be  better  for 
them  to  endure  the  suffering  rather  than  miss  the  discipline  ?  We 
are  to  think,  too,  not  of  individuals  but  of  humanity,  for  whose  sake 
we  are  bound  to  preserve  inviolate  the  conditions  of  worthy  living. 
The  rigour  of  Angelo,  though  falsified  by  his  after  conduct,  makes 
noble  justification  of  itself  when  Isabella  pleads  with  him  to  show 
mercy : 

"  I  show  it  most  of  all,  when  I  show  justice  ; 

For  then  I  pity  those  I  do  not  know, 

Which  a  dismissed  offence  would  after  gall ; 

And  do  him  right,  that,  answering  one  foul  wrong, 

Lives  not  to  act  another." 

Measure  for  Measure,  Act  ii.  Scene  2 

(3)  "  Perplexity  of  conscience,  properly  so  called,  seems  always  to 
arise  from  conflict  between  different  formulas  for  expressing  the  ideal 
of  good  in  human  conduct,  or  between  different  institutions  for 
furthering  its  realization,  which  have  alike  obtained  authority  over 
men's  minds  without  being  intrinsically  entitled  to  more  than  a 
partial  and  relative  obedience  ;  or  from  the  incompatibility  of  some 
such  formula  or  institution  on  the  one  side,  with  some  moral  impulse 
of  the  individual  on  the  other,  which  is  really  an  impulse  towards 
the  attainment  of  human  perfection,  but  cannot  adjust  itself  to 
recognised  rules  and  established  institutions"  (Green's  Prolegomena, 
p.  342.  The  whole  chapter  is  a  masterly  exposition  of  the  function 
of  conscience,  and  contains  the  soundest  and  loftiest  ethical  teaching). 


ii2   BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

answered  agreeably  to  truth  and  virtue  by  almost  any  fair  man  in 
almost  any  circumstance.  Neither  do  there  appear  any  cases  which 

A  man  may  be  perplexed  as  to  whether  he  is  to  obey  the  Church  or 
the  State  when  their  commands  conflict,  both  of  which  claim  an 
absolute,  though  entitled  only  to  a  relative,  obedience.  Or  he  may  be 
perplexed  as  to  whether  he  is  to  obey  either  Church  or  State  when 
against  one  or  other  of  them  his  convictions  of  right  rise  in  revolt. 
In  all  this  there  is  no  conflict  of  duty.  Duty  under  all  circumstances 
is  always  one.  He  is  perplexed  to  know  what  his  duty  is.  Whence 
shall  light  arise  upon  his  darkness?  No  categorical  answer  is 
possible.  Life  would  lose  its  moral  significance  if  there  were  some 
oracle  which  could  take  the  task  of  decision  in  such  cases  out  of  our 
hands  altogether.  We  are  prepared  for  such  crises  by  faithfulness  to 
plain  duty  maintained  habitually.  Obedience  is  the  organ  of  moral 
no  less  than  of  spiritual  enlightenment.  "The  only  safeguard  of 
virtue  is  the  healthy  prompting  of  a  nature  accustomed  to  act  rightly, 
and  sincerely  desirous  of  doing  so"  (Mackintosh,  Christ  and  the 
Jewish  Law,  p.  48.  The  whole  chapter,  entitled  "  Christ's  criticism 
of  the  Pharisees,"  is  helpful  in  studying  the  effects  of  all  external 
systems  of  ethics).  To  the  question,  "  How  am  I  to  know  what  is 
right?  the  answer  must  be,  By  the  otieQwrt;  of  the  (ppoytpos " 
(Bradley^  Ethical  Studies,  p.  177) ;  and  the  (ppovipos  is  the  man 
who  has  learned  God's  will  by  habitually  doing  it.  The  man  who  is 
thus  educated  by  obedience  has  reached  a  standpoint  from  which  he 
can  estimate  the  value  of  the  authorities  that  claim  his  submission. 
He  can  distinguish  between  them  when  they  compete,  as  the  Roman 
Catholics  of  England  did  in  the  great  Armada  conflict,  when  they 
fought  for  the  Queen  against  the  Pope.  He  can  even  transgress 
them  in  name  of  a  higher  authority,  whose  voice  he  has  heard  behind 
him  saying,  This  is  the  way,  as  when  those  oppressed  have  risen 
against  their  oppressors.  The  highest  vindication  of  such  rebellion 
against  authority  is  when  the  principle  which  inspired  the  revolt 
becomes  the  authority  of  the  generation  following.  Thus  the  ideal 
of  truth  grows  from  age  to  age,  the  authority,  which  was  for  a  time 
its  expression,  becoming  its  tyrant,  till  those  who  know  and  love  the 
truth  set  it  free  to  express  itself  in  higher  and  fuller  forms. 

There  is  no  such  thing,  therefore,  as  an  ultimate  perplexity  of 
conscience.  Conscience  will  always  testify  to  the  highest  good.  But 
if  we  are  to  hear  its  deliverances  aright,  and  not  to  mingle  with  them 
the  importunities  of  desire  or  the  impetuosities  of  self-will,  we  must 
have  learned  always  to  prefer  the  good,  and  in  the  manifold  details 
of  life  to  do  the  will  of  God.  It  is  on  such  presupposition  of  habitual 
obedience  that  we  can  trust  our  heart,  and  say  with  the  hero  whom 
Wordsworth  has  idealized, — 

"  That  tells  me  what  to  do." 

Rob  Roy's  Grave. 


SERMON   III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  113 

look  like  exceptions  to  this,  but  those  of  superstition  and  of  par 
tiality  to  ourselves.  Superstition  may,  perhaps,  be  somewhat  of  an 
exception  ;  but  partiality  to  ourselves  is  not ;  this  being  itself  dis 
honesty.  For  a  man  to  judge  that  to  be  the  equitable,  the  moderate, 
right  part  for  him  to  act,  which  he  would  see  to  be  hard,  unjust, 
oppressive  in  another ;  this  is  plain  vice,  and  can  proceed  only 
from  great  unfairness  of  mind.  But,  allowing  that  mankind 
hath  the  rule  of  right  within  himself,  yet  it  may  be  asked,  "  What 
obligations  are  we  under 6  to  attend  and  follow  it  ?  "  I  answer  : 
it  has  been  proved,  that  man  by  his  nature  is  a  law  to  himself, 
without  the  particular  distinct  consideration  of  the  positive 
sanctions  of  that  law ;  the  rewards  and  punishments  7  which  we 

6  What  obligations  are  we  under  ?     The   mere    statement  of  this 
question  makes  us  feel  instinctively  that  it  ought  not  to  be  put. 
Morality  we  feel  is  an  end  in  itself.     It  must  be  pursued  for  its  own 
sake.     If  we  performed  an  action,  in  itself  good,  for  the  sake  of  some 
result  which  was  not  in  itself  good,  we  could  claim  no  credit  for  the 
doing  of  it.     It  would  not  be,  so  far  as  we  are  concerned,  a  virtuous 
action.     But  underlying  the   question,    "Why  must   I    do  what  is 
right  ? "  there  is  the  unexpressed  theory  that  we  can  be  induced  or 
compelled  to  do  what  is  right  only  on  grounds  that  lie  outside  the 
consideration  of  what  is  right ;  or,  what  comes  to  the  same  thing, 
that  morality  has  a  claim  upon  us  only  as  a  means  to  some  end 
beyond  itself.     And  this  our  moral  sense  resents  as  a  degradation  of 
morality.     The  man  who  should  ask,  "  What  good  shall  I  get,  or 
what  evil  shall  I  escape,  by  being  moral  ? "  we  should  see  had  not 
reached  a  truly  moral  standpoint,  even  if  we  did  not  already  suspect 
him  of  being  immoral.     The  only  question  we  can  legitimately  put  is, 
"What  is  the  end  proposed  in  morality?"     And  this  is  the  question 
of  the  first  efforts  of  the  human  spirit  as  it  seeks  a  practical  solution 
to  the  problem  of  life.     The  question  is,  "  What  is  the  chief  end  of 
man  ?  "    That  determined,  there  is  no  further  question  of  "  Why  ? " 

7  Eewards  and  punishments.     Butler  here  denies  that  the  motives 
for  observing  the  rule  of  right  are  the  rewards  and  punishments 
annexed  to  it.     The  theory  which  asserts  what  Butler  here  denies  is 
to  be  found  in  the  moral  system  of  Paley  (1743-1805).    Virtue, 
according  to  his  well-known  definition,  is  "  the  doing  good  to  man 
kind,  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  God,  and  for  the  sake  of  everlasting 
happiness."     The  law  or  rule  of  right,  accordingly,  is  the  will  of  God, 
and  the  motive  for  obedience  to  it  is  derived  from  consideration  of 
the  rewards  and  punishments  which  are  annexed  to  it,  and  which  are 
bestowed  in  a  future  state.     He  asks  precisely  the  question  which  we 
have  just  seen  ought  not  to  be  put,  and  in  a  particular  instance 
discusses  the  question,  "Why  am  I   obliged  to  keep  my  word?" 
The  answer  to  which  is,  in  accordance  with  his  conception  of  virtue, 

H 


1 14        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

feel,  and  those  which,  from  the  light  of  reason,  we  have  ground 
to  believe  are  annexed  to  it.  The  question,  then,  carries  its  own 
answer  along  with  it.  Your  obligation  to  obey 8  this  law,  is  its 

"  The  pains  and  penalties  which  would  be  inflicted  on  me  if  I  broke 
it,  the  reward  held  out  to  me  if  I  kept  it."  This  brutally  plain  appeal 
to  the  lowest  and  most  selfish  motives  strikes  us  at  once  as  most 
repulsive  and  utterly  false  to  the  character  of  God  and  the  facts  of 
human  nature.  Besides,  if  pressed  as  the  sole  reason  why  we  should 
be  moral,  it  leaves  the  whole  basis  of  morality  in  a  most  precarious 
state.  Suppose  a  man — and  he  would  not  be  an  ignoble  man  either, 
such  an  one  as  the  Gothic  chief  who  refused  Christian  baptism  when 
he  heard  his  heathen  ancestors  were  in  hell,  saying  he  would  not  be 
separated  from  the  heroes  of  his  race — were  to  defy  the  whole  scheme 
of  reward  and  punishment,  and  say,  "  I  care  nothing  for  your  heaven, 
and  I  will  risk  your  hell  rather  than  do  the  things  required  in  your 
law ; "  what  more  have  you  to  say  to  him,  what  further  appeal  to 
urge?  You  have  played  your  last  card,  and  he  walks  away  the 
victor.  Of  course  this  is  no  proof  that  there  are  not  rewards  and 
punishments  in  a  future  state.  But  it  is  sufficient  proof  that  they 
cannot  be  made  the  sole  motives  for  righteousness.  Rewards  and 
punishments  are  indeed  the  illustration  in  the  sphere  of  after  event 
of  what  right  and  wrong  in  themselves  inherently  are.  Penalty  is 
not  arbitrarily  attached  to  sin,  but  is  its  inevitable  recoil  upon  the 
sinner's  head.  It  cannot  therefore  be  used  as  a  mere  threat,  "  Take 
carej  or — ; "  it  can  only  be  used  as  an  exhibition  to  the  sinner  of 
what  his  sin  is  ;  i.e.  penalty  must  always  be  conceived  in  reference  to 
the  moral  consciousness  of  man,  and  never  in  relation  to  his  mere 
selfish  instinct  for  avoiding  unpleasant  consequences.  Terror  is, 
indeed,  used  in  Scripture  as  an  argument,  but  it  is  the  terror  of  the 
Lord,  the  dread  of  trespassing  the  law  of  eternal  right,  not  the 
coward  fear  of  torment.  The  whole  passage  in  which  the  phrase 
occurs  is  as  far  removed  as  possible  from  appeal  to  baser  feelings, 
and  is  thoroughly  ethical :  "  Knowing  therefore  the  terror  of  the 
Lord,  we  persuade  men  ;  but  we  are  made  manifest  unto  God  ;  and 
I  trust  also  are  made  manifest  in  your  consciences"  (2  Cor.  v.  11). 
The  same  passage  has  also  higher  motives  still :  "  The  love  of  Christ 
constraineth  us"  (ver.  14)  ;  and  "  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new 
creature"  (ver.  17).  The  terror  of  violated  right,  the  love  of  the 
redeemed,  the  ambition  of  the  renewed  will,  determined  on  achieving 
God's  own  ideal  for  man,  form  an  ascending  scale  of  motive  leading 
towards  holy  living. 

8  Your  obligation  to  obey.  Whence  then  comes  the  obligation  to 
obey,  if  not  from  the  rewards  and  punishments  annexed  to  the  rule  of 
right  ?  Butler  answers,  from  the  rule  itself.  It  carries  its  obligation 
with  it.  Authenticated  as  it  is  by  the  facts  of  human  nature,  it  comes 
to  us  with  an  authority  which  is  ultimate  and  unquestionable.  It 


SERMON    III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  115 

being  the  law  of  your  nature.  That  your  conscience  approves  of 
and  attests  to  such  a  course  of  action,  is  itself  alone  an  obliga 
tion.  Conscience  does  not  only  offer  itself  to  show  us  the  way 
we  should  walk  in,  but  it  likewise  carries  its  own  authority  with 
it,  that  it  is  our  natural  guide,  the  guide  assigned  us  by  the 

remains  for  us  to  follow  the  path  of  duty  thus  indicated,  steep  and 
rough  though  it  be,  with  no  sidelong  glances  at  some  by-way  which 
might  conduct  to  ends  of  pleasure  without  seeming  to  deviate  to  a 
dangerous  extent  from  the  straight  line  of  right.  Such  language  as 
Butler  here  uses  rings  true,  and  stands  in  noble  contrast  to  the 
constant  quest  for  motive  which  characterizes  a  different  school  of 
ethical  teachers.  Every  loyal  heart  responds  to  the  sentiment  that 
we  must  do  our  duty  for  duty's  sake,  asking  no  question  about  self- 
interest.  It  is  possible,  however,  so  to  state  this  principle  as  to 
involve  ourselves  in  a  onesidedness  the  opposite  of  that  criticised  in 
the  preceding  note  ;  and  perhaps  a  lurking  sense  of  this  led  Butler 
to  his  vindication  of  the  identity  of  virtue  and  self-interest  which 
occupies  the  concluding  sections  of  this  Sermon,  and  which  jars  on 
us  after  the  purity  and  loftiness  of  his  last  utterances.  On  the  one 
side  is  the  theory  mentioned  above,  which  traces  all  ethical  motive  to 
individual  pleasure  and  pain.  On  the  other  is  the  theory  of  Butler, 
which  is  very  much  that  of  Kant  in  a  later  day,  which  declares  that 
action  alone  to  be  good  which  is  done  under  the  sheer  sense  of  a  categori 
cal  imperative,  "  Thou  shalt,"  "  Thou  shalt  not."  Rigorously  carried 
out,  this  would  end  in  a  gloomy  asceticism,  whose  sole  attitude  towards 
the  right  is  that  of  awe  and  dread,  and  which  seeks  to  expel  from 
the  motives  of  action  all  taint  of  delight,  and  to  reduce  them  to  the 
one  principle  of  fear.  Hence,  as  has  been  pointed  out,  follows  the 
ridiculous  consequence  that,  properly  speaking,  we  can  never  be  said 
to  do  right,  except  when  we  do  it  reluctantly  and  against  our  will. 
We  rise  above  both  these  abstract  theories,  when  we  ask  what  is  the 
right  whose  command,  intimated  to  us  by  conscience,  we  are  bound 
to  obey  ?  The  answer  to  which  Butler  himself,  in  the  Sermons  to 
which  reference  has  been  made  in  the  Introduction,  conducts  us,  is 
that  good  will  or  love  of  God  which  has  created  the  sphere  in  which 
we  achieve  the  ideal  of  our  nature,  with  its  ever  widening  circles  of 
interest,  the  family,  civil  society,  the  state,  and  whatever  wider 
domain  of  action  is  open  to  man.  This,  then,  comes  to  us  with  the 
stern  imperative  of  law  only  when  it  remains  above,  beyond,  or 
against  us,  something  with  which  we  are  not  yet  thoroughly  at  one. 
When,  however,  we  do  surrender  to  it  heart  and  soul,  it  is  no  longer 
an  external  force  operative  against  our  will ;  it  is  an  inner  impulse 
with  which  our  wills  are  one,  whose  operation  is  the  joy  of  our  whole 
being.  The  Cross  of  Christ,  when  taken  up  in  the  same  spirit  of  self- 
denial  in  which  He  bore  it  to  Calvary,  becomes  for  us,  through  His 
grace,  a  yoke  that  is  easy,  a  burden  that  is  light. 


n6        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

author  of  our  nature.  It  therefore  belongs  to  our  condition  of 
being  :  it  is  our  duty  to  walk  in  that  path,  and  follow  this  guide, 
without  looking  about  to  see  whether  we  may  not  possibly 
forsake  them  with  impunity.  However,  let  us  hear  what  is  to  be 
said  against  obeying  this  law  of  our  nature.  And  the  sum  is  no 
more  than  this  :  "  Why  should  we  be  concerned 9  about  any 
thing  out  of  and  beyond  ourselves  ?  If  we  do  find  within  our 
selves  regards  to  others,  and  restraints  of  we  know  not  how 
many  different  kinds ;  yet  these  being  embarrassments,  and 
hindering  us  from  going  the  nearest  way  to  our  own  good,  why 
should  we  not  endeavour  to  suppress  and  get  over  them  ?  " 

Thus  people  go  on  with  words,  which,  when  applied  to 
human  nature,  and  the  condition  in  which  it  is  placed  in  this 
world,  have  really  no  meaning.  For  does  not  all  this  kind  of 
talk  go  upon  supposition  that  our  happiness  in  this  world  con 
sists  in  somewhat  quite  distinct  from  regards  to  others,  and  that 
it  is  the  privilege  of  vice  to  be  without  restraint10  or  confinement  ? 

9  Why  should   we  be   concerned.     It   is  just  possible,  as  has  been 
remarked  above,  that  Butler  feared  lest  his  claim  for  virtue  might 
seem  too  high,  abstract,  and  superhuman.     Certainly  it  was  a  claim 
which  the  votaries  of  pleasure  would  be  little  likely  to  acknowledge. 
He  may  therefore  have  thought  it  incumbent  upon  him,  as  a  moral 
teacher,  not  to  alienate  if  possible  even  the  pleasure -seekers.     He 
endeavours  accordingly,  in  these  closing  sections,  to  show  that,  after 
all,  virtue  carries  off  the  palm  from  all  competitors  as  a  mean  toward 
pleasure.     It  is,  to  say  the  least,  a  very  precarious  attempt,  as  much 
so  in  success  as  in  failure.     Far  better  to  allow  virtue  to  defend  itself, 
and  to  leave  the  discovery  of  the  satisfaction  which  it  affords  to  those 
who  are  willing  to  sacrifice  all  to  this  service,  without  pausing  to 
reflect  that  they  will  lose  little  or  nothing  by  their  decision.     In  the 
words  of  a  modern  essayist,  "  We  shall  do  well,  I  think,  to  avoid  all 
praises  of  the  pleasantness  of  virtue.    We  may  believe  that  it  tran 
scends  all  possible  delights  of  vice,  but  it  would  be  well  to  remember 
that  we  desert  a  moral  point  of  view,  that  we  degrade  and  prosti 
tute  virtue,  when  to  those  who  do  not  love  her  for  herself,  we  bring 
ourselves  to  recommend  her  for  the  sake  of  her  pleasures.    Against 
the  base  mechanical  fiavavoioi,  which  meets  us  on  all  sides,  with  its 
'what  is  the  use'  of  goodness,  beauty,  or  truth,  there  is  but  one  fitting 
answer  from  the  friends  of  science,  or  art,  or  religion  and  virtue,  '  We  do 
not  know,  and  we  do  not  care'"  (Bradley *s  Ethical  Studies,  p.  57). 

10  Privilege  of  vice  to  be   without  restraint.      In  the   first    place, 
accordingly,  Butler  supposes  the  friends   of  pleasure  to  ask,  "Why 
should  we  submit  to  the  restraints  of  virtue  ?    Why  should  we  not 
seek  what  we  wish  untrammelled  by  any  restrictions?"    To  this 


SERMON    III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  1 17 

Whereas,  on  the  contrary,  the  enjoyments,  in  a  manner  all  the 

Butler  answers  in  effect,  "  If  the  question  be  of  restraint,  there  is  as 
much  restraint  in  vice  as  in  virtue.  The  truth  is,  absolute  freedom 
from  restraint  is  for  us  impossible,  constituted  as  we  are.  Whatever 
end  we  seek,  even  though  it  be  a  purely  selfish  one,  we  must  submit 
to  the  restraint  of  certain  means.  And  it  frequently  happens  that 
unrestrained  gratification  of  desire  so  obviously  entails  direful  con 
sequences,  that  even  a  wicked  man  will  decline  to  pay  such  price  for 
liberty."  Thus  to  defend  virtue  by  the  argument  that  it  involves  no 
more  restraint  than  vice,  is,  however,  too  low  ground  to  take.  A 
truer  answer  might  have  been  found  by  further  consideration  of  what 
freedom  really  means,  and  by  properly  distinguishing  between  liberty 
and  licence.  If  freedom  means  negation  of  restraint,  then  freedom 
never  was.  Strip  a  man  of  all  restraint,  and  what  you  have  left  is 
something  about  which  you  can  make  no  moral  affirmation.  It  is 
neither  good  nor  bad,  because  moral  action  is  impossible  to  it.  Infamy 
and  honour,  as  Butler  well  observes,  ambition,  covetousness,  the 
disgrace  of  poverty,  the  reputation  of  riches,  would,  the  one  as  little 
as  the  other,  evoke  response  ;  for  it  would  be  deaf  and  blind  to  the 
moral  world  in  which  men  live  and  move  and  have  their  being.  The 
attempt  to  be  free  in  this  sense,  therefore,  would  amount  to  an 
endeavour  after  spiritual  suicide.  A  man  is  what  he  is  through  the 
relations  in  which  he  is  situated,  as  father,  brother,  friend,  etc.  He 
attains  the  ideal  of  his  being,  the  determined  purpose  of  God  for  him, 
when,  surrendering  his  private  will,  he  lives  in  and  for  these  relation 
ships  ;  and  then  and  then  only  is  he  free.  As  long  as  he  resents 
them  and  withholds  from  them  his  service,  they  are  limits  and  restraints 
of  the  most  irksome  kind.  When,  however,  he  accepts  them  and 
makes  his  own  the  divine  purpose  expressed  in  them,  they  become 
the  conditions  at  once  of  his  highest  attainment  and  of  his  freedom. 
Licence,  therefore,  when  it  breaks  these  bonds,  and  sets  forth  in  the 
career  of  self-will,  is  so  far  from  being  the  freedom  whose  name  it 
vauntingly  bears,  that  it  is  already  inherently  the  opposite  of  freedom, 
the  bondage  of  the  spirit,  the  effectual  barrier  in  the  way  of  all  true 
attainment ;  and  this  it  will  soon  exhibit  in  the  sphere  of  outward 
event,  and  will  even  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  terminate  in  the  bondage 
it  claimed  to  have  destroyed.  The  highest  answer  to  Butlers 
supposed  antagonists  is  that  true  freedom  is  to  be  found  in  the 
pursuit  of  virtue  alone. 

' '  Lucio.       Why,  how  now,  Claudio  ?    whence  comes  this  restraint  ? 
Claudia.   From  too  much  liberty,  my  Lucio,  liberty  ; 
As  surfeit  is  the  father  of  much  fast, 
So  every  scope  by  the  immoderate  use 
Turns  to  restraint :  Our  natures  do  pursue 
(Like  rats  that  ravin  down  their  proper  bane) 
A  thirsty  evil,  and  when  we  drink  we  die." 

Measure  for  Measure,  Act  i.  Scene  3. 


n8        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE. 

common  enjoyments  of  life,  even  the  pleasures  of  vice,  depend 
upon  these  regards  of  one  kind  or  another  to  our  fellow-creatures. 
Throw  off  all  regards  to  others,  and  we  should  be  quite  indifferent 
to  infamy  and  to  honour  :  there  could  be  no  such  thing  at  all 
as  ambition,  and  scarce  any  such  thing  as  covetousness ;  for  we 
should  likewise  be  equally  indifferent  to  the  disgrace  of  poverty, 
the  several  neglects  and  kinds  of  contempt  which  accompany 
this  state,  and  to  the  reputation  of  riches,  the  regard  and 
respect  they  usually  procure.  Neither  is  restraint  by  any 
means  peculiar  to  one  course  of  life;  but  our  very  nature, 
exclusive  of  conscience,  and  our  condition,  lays  us  under  an 
absolute  necessity  of  it.  We  cannot  gain  any  end  whatever 
without  being  confined  to  the  proper  means,  which  is  often  the 
most  painful  and  uneasy  confinement.  And,  in  numberless 
instances,  a  present  appetite  cannot  be  gratified  without  such 
apparent  and  immediate  ruin  and  misery,  that  the  most  dissolute 
man  in  the  world  chooses  to  forego  the  pleasure  than  endure  the 
pain. 

Is  the  meaning,  then,  to  indulge  those  regards  to  our  fellow- 
creatures,  and  submit  to  those  restraints  which,  upon  the  whole, 
are  attended  with  more  satisfaction  than  uneasiness,  and  get  over 
only  those  which  bring  more  uneasiness  and  inconvenience  than 
satisfaction  ?  "  Doubtless  this  was  our  meaning."  n  You  have 

11  Doubtless  this  was  our  meaning.  Butler  now,  in  the  second  place, 
supposes  his  antagonist  to  contend  that  he  did  not  mean  to  cast  off 
all  restraint,  but  simply  to  choose  such  course  of  action  as  should  be 
attended  with  the  least  inconvenience  and  the  greatest  satisfaction. 
"  Precisely,"  says  Butler,  "  that  is  what  I  wish  you  to  do ;  and  the 
course  of  action  which  yields  the  greatest  satisfaction  is  virtue."  It 
has  already  been  pointed  out,  that  to  make  the  advantages  attendant 
on  virtue  the  chief  argument  for  its  pursuit,  is  a  very  precarious  vindi 
cation  of  its  claims.  As  a  statement  of  fact,  however,  Butler's  remarks 
in  this  section  are  unexceptionable.  It  is  quite  true  that  rage,  envy,  and 
restraint  are  productive  of  misery ;  compassion  and  benevolence  of  a 
very  pure  delight ;  that  riches  and  power  yield  no  such  satisfaction 
as  justice,  honesty,  charity  ;  that  virtue  and  a  good  mind  spread 
a  peace  through  the  soul  unknown  to  the  ambitious  and  the  covetous. 
It  is  most  certain  that  vice  is  a  hard  taskmaster,  under  whose 
thraldom  many  a  sinner  is  groaning,  hating  the  fetters  he  has  fastened 
on  his  soul  ;  while  virtue,  especially  when  it  has  become  that  habit 
which  is  a  second,  and,  in  this  case,  our  true  nature,  is  the  very  ease 
and  energy  of  our  being.  These  are  aspects  of  the  subject  upon  which 
it  is  impossible  to  lay  too  much  emphasis  ;  provided  always  it  be 


SERMON    III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  119 

changed  sides,  then. — Keep  to  this :  be  consistent  with  your 
selves,  and  you  and  the  men  of  virtue  are,  in  general,  perfectly 
agreed.  But  let  us  take  care,  and  avoid  mistakes.  Let  it  not 
be  taken  for  granted  that  the  temper  of  envy,  rage,  resentment, 
yields  greater  delight  than  meekness,  forgiveness,  compassion,  and 
goodwill :  especially  when  it  is  acknowledged  that  rage,  envy, 
resentment,  are  in  themselves  mere  misery ;  and  the  satisfaction 
arising  from  the  indulgence  of  them  is  little  more  than  relief 
from  that  misery;  whereas  the  temper  of  compassion  and 
benevolence  is  itself  delightful;  and  the  indulgence  of  it,  by 
doing  good,  affords  new  positive  delight  and  enjoyment.  Let 
it  not  be  taken  for  granted  that  the  satisfaction  arising  from 
the  reputation  of  riches  and  power,  however  obtained,  and 
from  the  respect  paid  to  them,  is  greater  than  the  satisfaction 
arising  from  the  reputation  of  justice,  honesty,  charity,  and  the 
esteem  which  is  universally  acknowledged  to  be  their  due. 
And  if  it  be  doubtful  which  of  these  satisfactions  is  the 
greatest,  as  there  are  persons  who  think  neither  of  them  very 
considerable,  yet  there  can  be  no  doubt  concerning  ambition  and 
covetousness,  virtue,  and  a  good  mind,  considered  in  themselves, 
and  as  leading  to  different  courses  of  life ;  there  can,  I  say,  be 
no  doubt  which  temper  and  which  course  is  attended  with  most 
peace  and  tranquillity  of  mind,  which  with  most  perplexity, 
vexation,  and  inconvenience.  And  both  the  virtues  and  vices 
which  have  been  now  mentioned,  do  in  a  manner  equally  imply 
in  them  regards  of  one  kind  or  another  to  our  fellow-creatures. 
And  with  respect  to  restraint  and  confinement,  whoever  will 

understood  we  are  not  thereby  endeavouring  to  recommend  virtue  to 
those  who  do  not  love  her,  as  children  are  coaxed  to  swallow  medicine 
by  promise  of  abundant  sweets.  We  may  admit  that  even  in  the 
world  duty  seldom  clashes  with  interest,  honesty  being,  if  we  are  to 
believe  what  we  are  told,  the  best  policy.  We  most  distinctly  hold 
that,  in  the  highest  sense,  duty  and  interest,  man's  best  interest,  are 
one.  The  use  of  this  truth,  however,  is  'not  to  bribe  the  immoral  to 
abandon  their  evil  ways.  Their  case  is  not  simply  that  of  those  who 
have  made  a  mistake.  Vice  is  more  than  a  blunder ;  it  is  a  crime. 
To  those  who  gaze  upon  her  with  reluctance,  virtue  wears  the  stern 
aspect  of  law,  and  offers  nothing  as  consolation  for  abandonment  of 
vice.  To  those  who  fall  at  her  feet  in  reverence,  she  reveals  herself 
in  gracious  guise  of  Love,  and  bestows  her  treasures  of  peace  and  joy 
freely  upon  those  who,  expecting  nothing  in  return,  give  up  all 
for  her.  "  Seekyfrj/  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness,  and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you." 


120  BUTLERS   THREE   SERMONS   ON    HUMAN    NATURE. 

consider  the  restraints  from  fear  and  shame,  the  dissimulation, 
mean  arts  of  concealment,  servile  compliances,  one  or  other  of 
which  belong  to  almost  every  course  of  vice,  will  soon  be  con 
vinced  that  the  man  of  virtue  is  by  no  means  upon  a  disadvantage 
in  this  respect.  How  many  instances  are  there  in  which  men 
feel,  and  own,  and  cry  aloud  under  the  chains  of  vice  with  which 
they  are  enthralled,  and  which  yet  they  will  not  shake  off !  How 
many  instances  in  which  persons  manifestly  go  through  more 
pain  and  self-denial  to  gratify  a  vicious  passion  than  would  have 
been  necessary  to  the  conquest  of  it !  To  this  is  to  be  added 
that  when  virtue  is  become  habitual,  when  the  temper  of  it  is 
acquired,  what  was  before  confinement  ceases  to  be  so  by  be 
coming  choice  and  delight.  Whatever  restraint  and  guard  upon 
ourselves  may  be  needful  to  unlearn  any  unnatural  distortion  or 
odd  gesture,  yet  in  all  propriety  of  speech,  natural  behaviour 
must  be  the  most  easy  and  unrestrained.  It  is  manifest  that  in 
the  common  course  of  life  there  is  seldom  any  inconsistency 
between  our  duty  and  what  is  called  interest ;  it  is  much  seldomer 
that  there  is  an  inconsistency  between  duty  and  what  is  really 
our  present  interest,  meaning  by  interest,  happiness  and  satis 
faction.  Self-love,  then,  though  confined  to  the  interests  of  the 
present  world,  does  in  general  perfectly  coincide  with  virtue, 
and  leads  us  to  one  and  the  same  course  of  life.  But,  whatever 
exceptions  there  are  to  this,  which  are  much  fewer  than  they 
are  commonly  thought,  all  shall  be  set  right 12  at  the  final  distri- 

13  All  shall  be  set  right.  The  connection  between  a  virtuous  life 
and  "the  hope  of  glory"  is  one  which  lies  on  the  borderland  between 
morality  and  religion.  All  ethical  teachers  who  have  dealt  profoundly 
with  their  subject,  have  felt  that  its  issues  led  into  another  world  than 
that  of  space  and  time,  and  have  endeavoured  in  various  ways  to 
trace  the  connecting  lines  between  the  two.  Plato  found  that  the 
mighty  distinctions  of  good  and  evil,  justice  and  injustice,  are  not 
sufficiently  emphasized  in  ar^y  finite  experiences ;  and  thus  in  the 
closing  sections  of  the  Republic  seeks  to  find  more  adequate  expres 
sion  for  them  in  the  judgment  of  another  world.  The  Myth  or 
Vision  of  Er  touches  the  highest  point  of  Greek  speculation,  and  in 
beauty  of  form  and  depth  of  thought  is  worthy  to  be  placed  beside  the 
dream  of  him  who  followed  Virgil  through  the  shades.  It  ends 
in  these  memorable  words  :  "  Wherefore  my  counsel  is,  that  we 
hold  fast  to  the  heavenly  way,  and  follow  after  justice  and  virtue 
always,  considering  that  the  soul  is  immortal,  and  able  to  endure 
every  sort  of  good  and  every  sort  of  evil.  Thus  shall  we  live,  dear  to 
one  another  and  to  the  gods,  both  while  remaining  here,  and  when, 


SERMON    III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  12  I 

bution  of  things.  It  is  a  manifest  absurdity  to  suppose  evil 
prevailing  finally  over  good  under  the  conduct  and  administration 
of  a  perfect  mind. 

like  conquerors  in  the  games  who  go  round  to  gather  gifts,  we 
receive  our  reward.  And  it  shall  be  well  with  us  both  in  this  life  and 
in  the  pilgrimage  of  a  thousand  years  which  we  have  been  reciting." 
The  idea  which  the  Greek  found  necessary  to  complete  his  system, 
could  scarcely  be  absent  from  theories  that  have  felt  the  influence  of 
Christianity.  Two  forms  of  the  connection  between  immortality  and 
virtue  may  be  noticed  :  (i)  That  of  Butler,  in  this  place  ;  according  to 
which  immortality  is  required  to  allow  of  the  good  man  attaining 
perfect  happiness  ;  and  (2)  That  of  Kant,  according  to  which  im 
mortality  is  required  to  allow  of  the  man  who  wishes  to  be  good 
attaining  perfect  goodness.  Neither  theory  can  be  regarded  as 
satisfactory.  On  Butler's  theory,  the  happiness  of  a  future  state  is 
one  of  the  incidental  advantages  of  virtue.  Even  if  interest  should 
not  in  this  life  be  evidently  on  the  side  of  virtue,  this  will  be  evident 
afterwards,  and  the  virtuous  man  will  find  himself  in  the  position  of  a 
successful  speculator  who  has  held  on  to  his  stock  while  others  were 
selling  off,  and  now  after  a  sudden  and  unexpected  "  rise"  awakes  a 
millionaire,  while  they  are  bankrupt.  But  thus  to  present  virtue  as  a 
prosperous  investment  is  to  degrade  its  purity,  and  is  beneath  the 
level  of  Butler's  plainest  teaching.  Kant's  theory  is  more  profound, 
and  is  at  least  not  liable  to  this  objection.  The  difficulty  here  lies  as 
to  the  nature  of  morality  and  the  conditions  of  moral  experience.  If 
it  were  possible  for  the  individual  confronted  with  the  imperative  of 
duty  ever  fully  to  comply  with  its  demands,  and  thus  by  unaided 
effort  to  attain  the  goal  of  perfect  righteousness  ;  then,  in  the  case  of 
persons  of  sufficient  strength  of  purpose,  ij;  would  be  enough  to  give 
them  ample  time  in  order  that  they  might  reach  the  end  of  their 
endeavour;  and  Kant's  doctrine  of  immortality  would  stand.  If, 
however,  this  is  not  the  case, — if  from  the  point  of  view  of  mere 
morality  the  moral  life  is  an  endless  conflict  between  the  command 
of  law  and  the  revolt  of  passion, — if  the  goal  of  achieved  goodness  be 
by  the  very  statement  of  the  terms  of  its  pursuit  an  impossibility, — 
then  the  matter  is  not  mended  by  the  most  liberal  allowance  of  time  ; 
and  even  endless  time  would  be  insufficient  for  the  purpose.  We  are 
therefore  forced  back  to  the  question  which,  both  in  the  Introduction 
and  in  these  Notes,  has  forced  itself  in  various  forms  upon  us,  viz. 
How  is  morality  possible  ?  What  is  the  true  basis  of  Ethics  ?  The 
answer,  to  which  we  have  been  conducted  as  it  seems  to  us  inevitably 
by  every  pathway  of  reflection,  is  that  morality  grounds  itself  on 
religion,  which  offers  to  us  at  the  beginning  what  mere  morality 
faintly  hopes  for  in  the  end,  and  that  AVC  can  hope  to  live  the  moral 
life  only  from  the  standpoint  of  a  union,  already  effected  through 
surrender,  between  us  and  the  will  which  is  to  be  done  in  earth  as  in 


122        BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  MATURE. 

The  whole  argument  which  I  have  been  now  insisting  upon, 
may  be  thus  summed  up  and  given  you  in  one  view.  The 
nature  of  man  is  adapted  to  some  course  of  action  or  other. 
Upon  comparing  some  actions  with  this  nature,  they  appear 
suitable  and  correspondent  to  it ;  from  comparison  of  other 
actions  with  the  same  nature,  there  arises  to  our  view  some 
unsuitableness  or  disproportion.  'The  correspondence  of  actions 

heaven.  A  new  view  of  the  connection  between  immortality  and 
virtue  now  emerges.  The  connection  is  seen  to  be  twofold,  (i) 
It  appears  at  the  starting-point  of  the  moral  life.  That  starting- 
point  is  reconciliation,  the  union  of  our  individual  finite  being  with 
the  infinite  and  eternal  being  of  God.  When,  dying  to  self,  we  rise  in 
Christ  into  newness  of  life,  the  life  which  we  now  possess  is  already 
eternal,  for  He  is  the  resurrection  and  the  life.  We  can  be  virtuous, 
therefore,  only  because  ours  in  Christ  is  an  eternal  life.  The  notion  of 
time  prolonged  into  endlessness  disappears.  Quantity  gives  way  to 
quality.  We  hope  to  achieve  goodness  because  there  works  within 
us  the  energy  of  a  goodness  that  is  infinite  and  unfailing.  We  may 
say  with  Kant  that  we  need  eternity  to  make  us  good  ;  but  it  is  an 
eternity  that  is  present  and  not  merely  the  possibility  of  a  hereafter. 
(2)  It  appears  at  the  goal  of  the  experience  which  is  limited  to  space 
and  time.  We  are  under  a  discipline  of  incompleteness.  As  we  lift 
the  broken  threads  of  our  life,  we  cry  in  great  yearning  for  a  time 
when  even  these  shall  be  woven  into  harmony.  The  literature  of  the 
world  is  full  of  this  cry,  which  is  indeed  but  the  earnest  expectation  of 
the  creature  waiting  for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God.  This, 
which  is  the  inarticulate  prophecy  of  all  pain  and  sorrow,  is  the 
revelation  of  God  in  Christ.  The  completeness  longed  for  is  in 
God's  eternally  finished  purpose,  and  therefore  shall  be  even  in  the 
experience  of  these  throbbing  hearts.  How  perfect  shall  be  the 
attainment,  how  full  and  detailed  the  explanation,  who  shall  say? 
Browning,  mourning  over  a  fair  life  cut  short,  can  say, 

"  But  the  time  will  come,— at  last  it  will, 

When,  Evelyn  Hope,  what  meant  (1  shall  say) 
In  the  lower  earth,  in  the  years  long  still, 

That  body  and  soul  so  pure  and  gay  ? 
Why  your  hair  was  amber,  I  shall  divine, 

And  your  mouth  of  your  own  geranium's  red, 
And  what  you  would  do  with  me,  in  fine, 

In  the  new  life  come  in  the  old  one's  stead." 

And  not  only  physical  beauty  thus  early  blighted,  but  plans  nobly 
formed,  tasks  taken  up  in  heroic  self-denial,  characters  opening  in 
divine  proportions,  all  things  fair  and  goocf,  which  here  have  been  left 
broken  and  incomplete,  shall  then  receive  their  interpretation  and 
fulfilment.  Priceless  is  such  "  sure  and  certain  hope."  It  stimulates 


SERMON   III. — UPON    HUMAN    NATURE.  123 

to  the  nature  of  the  agent  renders  them  natural ;  their  dispro 
portion  to  it,  unnatural.  That  an  action  is  correspondent  to 
the  nature  of  the  agent,  does  not  arise  from  its  being  agree 
able  to  the  principle  which  happens  to  be  the  strongest;  for 
it  may  be  so,  and  yet  be  quite  disproportionate  to  the 
nature  of  the  agent  The  correspondence,  therefore,  or  dis 
proportion,  arises  from  somewhat  else.  This  can  be  nothing 
but  a  difference  in  nature  and  kind  (altogether  distinct  from 
strength)  between  the  inward  principles.  Some,  then,  are  in 
nature  and  kind  superior  to  others.  And  the  correspondence 
arises  from  the  action  being  conformable  to  the  higher  prin 
ciple,  and  the  unsuitableness  from  its  being  contrary  to  it. 
Reasonable  self-love  and  conscience  are  the  chief  or  superior 
principles  in  the  nature  of  man,  because  an  action  may  be  suit 
able  to  this  nature,  though  all  other  principles  be  violated,  but 
becomes  unsuitable  if  either  of  those  are.  Conscience  and  self- 
love,  if  we  understand  our  true  happiness,  always  lead  us  the 
same  way. — Duty  and  interest  are  perfectly  coincident ;  for  the 
most  part  in  this  world,  but  entirely,  and  in  every  instance,  if 
we  take  in  the  future,  and  the  whole  ;  this  being  implied  in  the 
notion  of  a  good  and  perfect  administration  of  things.  Thus, 
they  who  have  been  so  wise  in  their  generation  as  to  regard  only 
their  own  supposed  interest  at  the  expense  and  to  the  injury  of 
others,  shall  at  last  find  that  he  who  has  given  up  all  the  ad 
vantages  of  the  present  world  rather  than  violate  his  conscience 
and  the  relations  of  life,  has  infinitely  better  provided  for  himself,' 
and  secured  his  own  interest  and  happiness. 


our  energies  that  flag  under  strain  of  unrewarded  toil  and  depression 
of  continued  disappointment.     We  feel  that  we  can,  and 

1 '  Must  still  believe,  for  still  we  hope 
That,  in  a  world  of  larger  scope, 
What  here  is  faithfully  begun 
Will  be  completed,  not  undone." 

It  shines  above  us  as  the  morning  star,  amid  deepest  consciousness 
of  personal  shortcoming  and  unworthiness.  "  It  doth  not  yet  appear 
what  we  shall  be  ;  but  we  know  that  when  He  shall  appear  we  shall 
be  like  Him,  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  he  is.  And  every  man  that  hath 
this  hope  in  him  purifieth  himself,  even  as  He  is  pure." 


THE  END. 


im  fflibk 

AND  PEIVATE  STUDENTS. 


Just  published,  crown  Svv,  price  2S., 

THE    CHRISTIAN    MIRACLES 

AND  THE  CONCLUSIONS  OF  SCIENCE. 

BY  REV.  W.  D.  THOMSON,  M.A. 

CONTENTS.— Introduction.— The  Supernatural.— Miracles  Denned— (1) 
The  Bible;  (2)  Nature. —God's  Relation  to  Nature— (1)  Science; 
(2)  Religion ;  (3)  Evolution ;  (4)  Continuity.— Miracles  and  (1) 
Natural  Laws;  (2)  Natural  Laws;  (3)  Natural  Force;  (4)  The 
Incapabilities  of  Natural  Force  ;  (5)  The  Capabilities  of  Natural 
Force.  —  The  Incarnation  Possible.  —  Science.  —  The  Incarnation 
Necessary. — Religion. — The  Incarnation  Verified. — Religion  and 
History. 

In  cr.  Sv0,  is.6d. ;  or  large  type  Edition,  handsomely  bound,  $s.  6d., 

THE    LIFE    OF    JESUS    CHRIST. 

BY  REV.  JAMES  STALKBE,  M.A. 

'  As  a  succinct,  suggestive,  beautifully-written  exhibition  of  the  Life  of 
our  Lord — so  far  as  we  know  it  and  can  form  a  conception  of  it — we  are 
acquainted  with  nothing  that  can  compare  with  it.  ...  It  is  in  its  way  a 
gem ;  and  none  who  read  it  thoughtfully  can  fail  to  appreciate  its  worth.' — 
Christian  World. 

'No  work  since  "Ecce  Homo"  has  at  all  approached  this  in  succinct, 
clear-cut,  and  incisive  criticism  on  Christ  as  He  appeared  to  those  who 
believed  in  Him.'— Literary  World. 

'  Even  with  all  our  modern  works  on  the  exhaustless  theme,  from  Neander 
to  Farrar  and  Geikie,  there  is  none  which  occupies  the  ground  of  Mr.  Stalker's. 
.  .  .  We  question  whether  any  one  popular  work  so  impressively  and 
adequately  represents  Jesus  to  the  mind.  .  .  .  This  is  a  little  book;  it  may 
be  despised  because  it  is  small,  but  its  light  must  shine.' — The  Christian. 


BY  THE   SAME  AUTHOR. 

In  cr.  Svo,  is.  6d. ;  or  large  type  Edition,  handsomely  bound,  $s.  6d., 

THE     LIFE     OF    ST.     PAUL. 

'  Even  to  those  who  know  by  heart  the  details  of  the  great  Apostle's  life, 
this  glowing  sketch  will  be  a  revelation.  Written  with  a  fine  sympathy  for 
the  more  tender  and  personal  aspects  of  his  theme,  Mr.  Stalker  has  portrayed 
the  outer  and  the  inner  life  of  Paul  with  a  mingled  power  and  beauty  which 
is  as  rare  as  it  is  needed  in  evangelical  writing.' — Christian. 

'Mr.  Stalker  has  the  gift  of  vivid  writing;  he  sketches  and  colours  with 
words;  he  does  more,  he  vivifies  persons  and  scenes  by  his  inspiring  sentences. 
We  have  not  often  seen  a  handbook  more  completely  to  our  mind.' — C.  H. 
SPUKGEON. 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications. 


Just  published,  in  crown  8vo,  price  3s.  6d.,  SECOND  EDITION,  REVISED, 

THE  THEOLOGY  AND  THEOLOGIANS 
OF  SCOTLAND, 

CHIEFLY  OF  THE 

Btbtntetntfy  ana  ISiflhtuntfj  Centurus. 

Being  one  of  the  'Cunningham  Lectures.' 

BY  JAMES  WALKER,  D.D.,  CARNWATH. 

CONTENTS.— CHAP.  I.  Survey  of  the  Field.  II.  Predestination  and 
Providence.  III.  The  Atonement.  IV.  The  Doctrine  of  the  Visible 
Church.  V.  The  Headship  of  Christ  and  Erastianism.  VI.  Present 
Misrepresentation  of  Scottish  Religion.  VII.  Do  Presbyterians  hold 
Apostolical  Succession  ? 

'  These  pages  glow  with  fervent  and  eloquent  rejoinder  to  the  cheap  scorn 
and  scurrilous  satire  poured  out  upon  evangelical  theology  as  it  has  been 
developed  north  of  the  Tweed.'— British  Quarterly  Review. 

'We  do  not  wonder  that  in  their  delivery  Dr.  Walker's  lectures  excited 
great  interest;  we  should  have  wondered  far  more  if  they  had  not  done  so.' — 
Mr.  SPURGEON  in  Sword  and  Trowel. 

'  As  an  able  and  eloquent  vindication  of  Scottish  theology,  the  work  is  one 
of  very  great  interest— an  interest  by  no  means  necessarily  confined  to 
theologians.  The  history '  of  Scotland,  and  the  character  of  her  people, 
cannot  be  understood  without  an  intelligent  aud  sympathetic  study  of  her 
theology,  and  in  this  Dr.  Walker's  little  book  will  be  found  to  render  unique 
assistance.' — Scotsman. 


Just  published,  in  crown  8vo,  price  5s., 

THE    VOICE   FROM    THE    CROSS: 

&  Series  of  .Sermons  on  our  3Loro's  Passion 

BY  EMINENT  LIVING  PREACHERS  OF  GERMANY, 

INCLUDING 

Rev.  Drs.  AHLFELD,  BAUR,  BAYER,  COUARD,  FABER,  FROMMEL,  GEROK, 

HAHNELT,  HANSEN,  KOGEL,  LUTHARDT,  MUHE,  MULLENSIEFEN, 

NEBE,  QUANDT,  SCHRADER,  SCHROTER,  STOCKER, 

AND  TEICHMULLER. 

WITH  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES, 

AND  PORTRAIT  OF  DR.  KOGEL. 
Edited  and  Translated  by  William  Macintosh,  M.A.,  F.S.S. 


for  3Stf)U   Classes 
antr 


EDITED     BY 

REV.    MARCUS    DODS,    D.D., 

AND 

REV.    ALEXANDER    WHYTE,    D.D. 


NOW  READY. 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS.     By  JAMES  MACGREGOR,  D.D., 
late  of  New  College,  Edinburgh.     Price  is.  6d. 

THE  POST-EXILIAN  PKOPHETS.     With  Introductions  and  Notes.     By 
Rev.  MARCUS  DODS,  D.D.,  Glasgow.     Price  2s. 

A  LIFE  OF  CHEIST.  By  Rev.  JAMES  STALKER,  M.A.  Price  is.  6d. 
THE  SACRAMENTS.  By  Rev.  Professor  CANDLISH,  D.D.  Price  is.  6d. 

THE  BOOKS  OF  CHRONICLES.      By  Rev.  Professor  MURPHY,  LL.D., 
Belfast.     Price  is.  6d. 

THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH.      By  Rev.  JOHN  MACPHERSON,  M.A., 
Findhorn.     Price  2s. 

THE  BOOK  OF  JUDGES.  By  Rev.  Principal  DOUGLAS,  D.D.  Price  is.  &. 
THE  BOOK  OF  JOSHUA.  By  Rev.  Principal  DOUGLAS,  D.D.  Price  is.  6d. 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  HEBREWS.     By  Rev.   Professor  DAVIDSON, 
D.D.,  Edinburgh.     Price  2s.  6d. 

SCOTTISH  CHURCH  HISTORY.  By  Rev.  N.  L.  WALKER.  Price  is.  6d. 
THE  CHURCH.  By  Rev.  Prof.  BINNIE,  D.D.,  Aberdeen.  Price  is.  6d. 
THE  REFORMATION.  By  Rev.  Professor  LINDSAY,  D.D.  Price  2s. 
THE  BOOK  OF  GENESIS.  By  Rev.  MARCUS  DODS,  D.D.  Price  zs. 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS.     By  Rev.   Principal  BROWN,  D.D., 
Aberdeen.     Price  2s. 

PRESBYTERIANISM.    By  Rev.  JOHN  MACPHERSON,  M.A.    Price  is.  6d. 

LESSONS  ON  THE  LIFE  OF  CHRIST.      By  Rev.  WM.  SCRYMGEOUR, 
Glasgow.     Price  2s.  6d. 

THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.     By  Rev.  ALEXANDER  WHYTE,  D.D., 
Edinburgh.     Price  2s.  6d. 

THE    GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO    ST.     MARK.       By    Rev.    Professor 
LINDSAY,  D.D.,  Glasgow.     Price  2s.  6d. 

[Continued  on  next  page. 


HANDBOOKS  FOR  BIBLE  CLASSES. 


A  SHOBT  HISTOEY  OF  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS.     By  GEORGE  SMITH, 
LL.  D. ,  F.  R.  G.  S.     Price  2s.  6d. 

A  LIFE  OF  ST.  PAUL.      By  Rev.  JAMES  STALKER,  M.A.    Price  is.  6d. 

PALESTINE.       With    Maps.      By   Rev.    ARCH.   HENDERSON,    M.A., 
Crieff.     Price  2s.  6d. 

THE  BOOK  OF  ACTS.     By  Rev.  Professor  LINDSAY,  D.D.     Two  Parts, 
price  is.  6d.  each. 

THE  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.     By  Rev.  Professor  CANDLISH, 
D.D.     Price  is.  6d. 

THE  SUM  OF  SAVING  KNOWLEDGE.     By  Rev.  JOHN  MACPHERSON, 
M.A.,  Findhorn.     Price  is.  6d. 

HISTOEY    OF    THE    IRISH    PEESBYTERIAN    CHURCH.      By   Rev. 

THOMAS  HAMILTON,  P.P.,  Belfast.     Price  2s. 

THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  LUKE.     By  Rev.  Professor  LINDSAY, 
M.A.,  D.D.     Part  I.,  price  2s.     Part  II.,  price  is.  $d. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  MIRACLES  AND  THE  CONCLUSIONS  OF  SCIENCE. 

By  Rev.  W.  D.  THOMSON,  M.A.,  Lochend.     Price  2s. 

BUTLER'S  THREE  SERMONS  ON  HUMAN  NATURE.      With  Intro 
duction  and  Notes.     By  Rev.  T.  B.  KILPATRICK,  B.D.     Price  is.  6d. 

IN  PREPARATION. 

THE  SABBATH.     By  Rev.  Professor  SALMOND,  P.P.,  Aberdeen. 

THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  JOHN.     By  Rev.  GEORGE  REITH, 
M.A.,  Glasgow.       {Shortly. 

THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.      By  Rev.   MARCUS 
DODS,  D.D.,  Glasgow. 

THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.     By  Rev.  Principal 
DAVID  BROWN,  D.D.,  Aberdeen. 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. By  Rev.   JAMES  MELLIS, 
M.A.,  Southport. 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS.     By  Rev.  SIMEON  R.  MACPHAIL, 
M. A.,  Liverpool. 

CHURCH  AND  STATE.     By  A.  TAYLOR  INNES,  Esq.,  Advocate,  Edin- 

burgh. 

CHRISTIAN  ETHICS.     By  Rev.  Professor  LINDSAY,  P.P.,  Glasgow. 
APOLOGETICS.     By  Rev.  Professor  IVERACH,  M.A.,  Aberdeen. 

THE  BOOK  OF  EXODUS.     By  JAMES  MACGREGOR,  D.D.,  late  of  New 
College,  Edinburgh. 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SIN.     By  Rev.  Professor  CANDLISH,  D.D. 
ISAIAH.     By  Rev.  Professor  ELMSLIE,  M.A.,  London. * 

THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  TIMES.     By  Rev.  R.  T.  CUNNINGHAM,  M.A., 
Bowdon. 


T.  and  T.  Claris  Publications. 


A     NEW     AND     CHEAPER     EDITION. 

Just  published,  in  crown  8vo,  price  3s.  6d., 

BEWND   THE  STARS; 

OR, 

attti 


BY    THOMAS    HAMILTON,     D.D., 

PRESIDENT   OF  QUEEN'S   COLLEGE,    BELFAST; 
AUTHOR  OF   '  HISTORY  OF  THE  IRISH   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH,'   ETC.    ETC. 

CONTENTS:—  CHAP.  I.  Introductory.—  II.  A  Settling  of  Localities.—  III. 
God.—  IV.  The  Cherubim.—  V.  The  Angels.—  VI.  The  Saints.—  VII. 
Children  in  Heaven.  —  VIII.  Do  they  know  one  another  in  Heaven?— 

IX.  Common  Objections  to  the  Doctrine  of  Recognition  in  Heaven.  — 

X.  Between  Death  and  the  Resurrection.  —  XI.  How  to  get  there. 

PRESS    NOTICES    OF    THE    FIRST    EDITION. 

4  A  good  book  upon  a  grand  subject.  .  .  His  writing  is  solid,  he  dissipates 
dreams,  but  he  establishes  authorized  hopes.  .  .  .  This  is  a  book  which  a 
believer  will  enjoy  all  the  more  when  he  draws  nearer  to  those  blessed  fields 
"  beyond  the  stars."'—  Mr.  SPURGEON  in  Sword  and  Trowel. 

4  The  work  of  a  man  of  strong  sense  and  great  power  of  lucid  thought  and 
expression,  one  who  has  deep  springs  of  tenderness.  He  puts  himself  well 
in  touch  with  his  audience,  and  arranges  what  he  has  to  say  in  the  clearest 
manner.'—  British  Weekly. 

4  The  author's  natural  and  sympathetic  eloquence  lends  at  times  a  bright 
ness,  and  again  a  more  pathetic  charm  to  his  theme.  We  cannot  doubt  that 
his  book  will  comfort  as  well  as  interest  a  wide  circle  of  readers.'  —  Scottish 
Leader. 

4  Many  a  bruised  heart  will  be  made  joyful  on  reading  this  book.  ...  On 
a  former  occasion,  when  reviewing  a  book  by  the  same  author,  we  congratu 
lated  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Church  on  having  among  her  younger  ministers 
a  writer  of  such  promise  and  power.  We  believe  we  may  now  congratulate 
the  wider  Christian  Church  on  a  teacher  and  guide  whose  words  will  fortify 
and  cheer  wherever  the  English  language  is  spoken.'  —  Presbyterian  Messenger. 

4  There  is  not  a  dry  or  uninteresting  page  in  it,  and  most  of  the  chapters 
are  profoundly  absorbing  in  their  style  and  matter.  It  reads  like  a  novel, 
yet  there  is  nothing  mawkish  or  sentimental  about  it;  but  it  is  reverent, 
devout,  frank,  manly,  and  orthodox  in  its  tone  and  character.'  —  Christian 
Advocate. 

4  The  tone  is  reverent,  the  style  is  clear,  the  reasoning  is  careful.  Its 
capital  type  will  recommend  it  to  the  weary  sight  of  some  to  whom  the  4<  land 
of  distances  "  is  no  longer  the  land  that  is  very  far  off.'  —  Church  Bells. 

4  Dr.  Hamilton  endeavours  to  tell  in  plain  and  popular  language  all  that  the 
Bible  reveals  about  the  other  life.  The  tone  of  the  book  is  admirable  ; 
devout  and  modest  throughout.'  —  London  Quarterly  Review. 


T.  and  T.  Claris  Publications. 


WORKS  BY  PROF.   FRANZ  DELITZSCH,   P.P. 

Just  published,  in  2  Vols.,  demy  8vo,  price  21s., 

A   NEW   COMMENTARY  ON  GENESIS. 

"  Thirty-five  years  have  elapsed  since  Prof.  Delitzsch's  Commentary  on 
Genesis  first  appeared ;  fifteen  years  since  the  fourth  edition  was  published  in 
1872.  Ever  in  the  van  of  historical  and  philological  research,  the  venerable 
author  now  comes  forward  with  another  fresh  edition,  in  which  he  incorporates 
what  fifteen  years  have  achieved  for  illustration  and  criticism  of  the  text  of 
Genesis.  .  .  .  We  congratulate  Prof.  Delitzsch  on  this  new  edition.  By  it, 
not  less  than  by  his  other  Commentaries,  he  has  earned  the  gratitude  of  every 
lover  of  Biblical  science,  and  we  shall  be  surprised  if,  in  the  future,  many  do 
not  acknowledge  that  they  have  found  in  it  a  welcome  help  and  guide.'— 
Professor  S.  E.  DRIVER  in  The  Academy. 

'  Marked,  like  all  others  of  the  author's  writings,  by  an  undercurrent  of 
deep  spirituality,  which  again  and  again  comes  to  the  surface  in  a  full  wave  of 
enthusiastic  utterance.' — Record. 

'  By  far  the  most  learned  Commentary  on  Genesis  existing  in  the  English, 
and  probably  in  any,  language.' — Rock. 

'  The  work  of  a  reverent  mind  and  a  sincere  believer ;  and  not  seldom  there 
are  touches  of  great  beauty  and  of  deep  spiritual  insight  in  it.  The  learning, 
it  is  needless  to  say,  is  very  wide  and  comprehensive.' — Guardian. 

In  crown  8vo,  price  4s.  6d., 

OLD  TESTAMENT  HISTORY  OF  REDEMPTION. 

'  Few  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  look  into  it  will  not  readily  acknowledge 
that  it  is  not  only  a  masterly  work,  such  as  few  men,  if  any,  besides  the 
Leipzig  professor  could  give,  but  that  there  is  nothing  to  be  compared  with  it 
as  a  handbook  for  students." — Literary  World. 

In  One  Volume,  8vo,  price  12s., 

A  SYSTEM  OF  BIBLICAL  PSYCHOLOGY. 

'This  admirable  volume  ought  to  be  carefully  read  by  every  thinking 
clergyman.' — Literary  Churchman. 

'  An  excellent  work,  clearly  written,  full  of  thought,  rich  in  illustration,  and 
giving  a  most  accurate  view  of  the  different  parts  which  constitute  our 
nature.' — Churchman.  

In  Two  Volumes,  8vo,  price  21s., 

COMMENTARY  ON  THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE 
HEBREWS. 

KEIL  AND   DELITZSCH'S 

COMMENTARIES  ON,  AND  INTRODUCTION  TO, 
THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

This  Series  (published  in  Clark's  Foreign  Theological  Library)  is  now 
completed  in  Twenty-seven  Volumes,  price  £7,  2s.  nett.  Any  Eight  Volumes 
are  now  supplied  for  £2,  2s.,  or  more  at  same  ratio. 

Separate  Volumes  may  be  had,  price  10s.  Qd.  each. 

«  Very  high  merit  for  thorough  Hebrew  scholarship,  and  for  keen  critical 
sagacity,  belongs  to  these  Old  Testament  Commentaries.  No  scholar  will 
willingly  dispense  with  them.'— British  Quarterly  Review. 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications. 


NEW  WORK   BY   PROFESSOR   DELITZSCH. 

Just  published,  in  post  8vo,  price  6s., 

IRIS: 

•Studies  m  Colour  anti  Calkg  about  Jlofoers. 

BY  PROFESSOR  FEANZ  DELITZSCH,  D.D. 
TRANSLATED  BY  EEV.  ALEXANDER  OUSIN,  M.A.,  EDINBURGH. 

CONTENTS:— CHAP.  I.  The  Blue  of  the  Sky.— II.  Black  and  White.— 
III.  Purple  and  Scarlet. — IV.  Academic  Official  Eobes  and  their  Colours. 
—V.  The  Talmud  and  Colours.— VI.  Gossip  about  Flowers  and  their 
Perfume.— VII.  A  Doubtful  Nosegay.— VIII.  The  Flower-Kiddle  of  the 
,  Queen  of  Sheba.— IX.  The  Bible  and  Wine.— X.  Dancing  and  Criticism 
of  the  Pentateuch  as  mutually  related. — XI.  Love  and  Beauty. — XII. 
Eternal  Life :  Eternal  Youth. 

EXTRACT  FROM  THE  PREFACE. 

'  The  subjects  of  the  following  papers  are  old  pet  children,  which  have 
grown  up  with  me  ever  since  I  began  to  feel  and  think.  ...  I  have  collected 
them  here  under  the  emblematical  name  of  IRIS.  The  prismatic  colours  of 
the  rainbow,  the  brilliant  sword-lily,  that  wonderful  part  of  the  eye  which 
gives  to  it  its  colour,  and  the  messenger  of  heaven  who  beams  with  joy, 
youth,  beauty,  and  love,  are  all  named  Iris.  The  varied  contents  of  my  book 
stand  related  on  all  sides  to  that  wealth  of  ideas  which  are  united  in  this 
name.'— FRANZ  DELITZSCH. 

'  A  series  of  delightful  lectures.  .  .  .  The  pages  sparkle  with  a  gem-like 
light.  The  thoughts  on  the  varied  subjects  touched  upon  fascinate  and 
interest ;  their  mode  of  expression  is  full  of  beauty.'— Scotsman. 

Now  ready,  SECOND  EDITION,  crown  8vo,  price  6s., 

THE    L  OR  D'S    P  R  A  Y  E  R: 

&  practical  imitation, 

BY  EEV.  NEWMAN  HALL,  LL.D. 

CRITICAL  NOTICES  OF  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 

'  Its  devotional  element  is  robust  and  practical.  The  thought  is  not  thin, 
and  the  style  is  clear.  Thoroughly  readable ;  enriched  by  quotations  and 
telling  illustrations.' — The  Churchman. 

Dr.  THEODORE  CUTLER,  of  Brooklyn,  writes: — '  His  keen  and  discriminating 
spiritual  insight  insures  great  accuracy,  and  imparts  a  priceless  value  to  the 
work.  ...  It  is  the  very  book  to  assist  ministers  of  the  gospel  in  the  study 
of  the  Model  Prayer;  it  is  equally  stimulating  and  quickening  to  private 
Christians  in  their  quiet  hours  of  meditation  and  devotion.' 

Mr.  0.  H.  SPURGEON  writes: — 'Evangelical  and  practical  through  and 
through.  .  .  .  Many  sparkling  images  and  impressive  passages  adorn  the 
pages  ;  but  everywhere  practical  usefulness  has  been  pursued.' 

Dr.  REYNOLDS,  President  of  Cheshunt  College,  writes: — 'Not  only  range 
but  also  depth  of  research.  Some  of  the  deepest  questions  of  philosophical 
theology  are  discussed  with  keen  insight  and  admirable  temper.  Much 
thought  is  compressed  into  small  space,  and  even  into  few  words,  which  burn 
oftentimes  with  white  heat.' 

'  The  author's  well-known  catholicity,  evangelical  fervour,  and  firm 
adherence  to  evangelical  principles,  are  conspicuous  features  of  this  really 
stimulating  and  suggestive  exposition.  An  amount  of  freshness  which  is 
wonderful.'—  Christian. 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications. 


WORKS  BY  PROFESSOR  A.  B.  BRUCE,  P.P. 

In  demy  8vo,  Fourth  Edition,  price  10s.  6d., 

THE    TRAINING    OF    THE    TWELVE; 

OR, 

EXPOSITION  OF  PASSAGES  IN  THE  GOSPELS  EXHIBITING 

THE  TWELVE  DISCIPLES  OP  JESUS  UNDER 

DISCIPLINE  FOR  THE  APOSTLESHIP. 

BY  A.  B.  BRUCE,  D.D., 

PROFESSOR  OF  DIVINITY,   FREE   CHURCH    COLLEGE,    GLASGOW. 

'  Here  we  have  a  really  great  book  on  an  important,  large,  and  attractive 
subject — a  book  full  of  loving,  wholesome,  profound  thoughts  about  the 
fundamentals  of  Christian  faith  and  practice.'— British  and  Foreign  Evangelical 


It  is  some  five  or  six  years  since  this  work  first  made  its  appearance,  and 
now  that  a  second  edition  has  been  called  for,  the  author  has  taken  the  oppor 
tunity  to  make  some  alterations  which  are  likely  to  render  it  still  more  accept 
able.  Substantially,  however,  the  book  remains  the  same,  and  the  hearty 
commendation  with  which  we  noted  its  first  issue  applies  to  it  at  least  as  much 
now.' — Rock. 

'  A  great  book,  full  of  suggestion  and  savour.  It  should  be  the  companion 
of  the  minister,  for  the  theme  is  peculiarly  related  to  himself,  and  he  would 
find  it  a  very  pleasant  and  profitable  companion,  for  its  author  has  filled  it 
with  good  matter.' — Mr.  SPURGEON  in  Sword  and  Trowel. 

'  A  more  wise,  scholarly,  and  more  helpful  book  has  not  been  published 
for  many  years  past.' —  Wesleyan  Methodist  Magazine. 


BY     THE     SAME     AUTHOR. 


In  demy  8vo,  Third  Edition,  price  10s.  6d., 

THE    HUMILIATION    OF    CHRIST, 

IN  ITS  PHYSICAL,  ETHICAL,  AND  OFFICIAL  ASPECTS. 
SIXTH  SERIES  OF  CUNNINGHAM  LECTURES. 

'  These  lectures  are  able  and  deep-reaching  to  a  degree  not  often  found  in 
the  religious  literature  of  the  day ;  withal,  they  are  fresh  and  suggestive.  .  .  . 
The  learning  and  the  deep  and  sweet  spirituality  of  this  discussion  will  com 
mend  it  to  many  faithful  students  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.' — Congrega- 
tionalist. 

'  We  have  not  for  a  long  time  met  with  a  work  so  fresh  and  suggestive  as 
this  of  Professor  Bruce.  .  .  .  We  do  not  know  -where  to  look  at  our  English 
Universities  for  a  treatise  so  calm,  logical,  and  scholarly.' — English  Independent. 

'  The  title  of  the  book  gives  but  a  faint  conception  of  the  value  and  wealth 
of  its  contents.  .  .  .  Dr.  Bruce's  work  is  really  one  of  exceptional  value ;  and 
no  one  can  read  it  without  perceptible  gain  in  theological  knowledge.' — 
English  Churchman. 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications. 


NEW  WORK  BY  PROFESSOR  A.  B.  BRUCE,  P.P. 

Just  published,  in  post  8vo,  price  7s.  6d., 

THE  KINGDOM    OF   GOD; 

OE,    CHEIST'S    TEACHING    ACCOEDING    TO    THE 
SYNOPTICAL    GOSPELS. 

BY    A.    B.    BRUCE,    D.D., 

PROFESSOR   OF  NEW  TESTAMENT   EXEGESIS   IN  THE 
FREE  CHURCH   COLLEGE,    GLASGOW. 

CONTENTS : — Critical  Introduction. — CHAP.  I.  Christ's  Idea  of  the  King 
dom. — II.  Christ's  Attitude  towards  the  Mosaic  Laws. — III.  The 
Conditions  of  Entrance. — IV.  Christ's  Doctrine  of  God. — V.  Christ's 
Doctrine  of  Man. — VI.  The  Eelation  of  Jesus  to  Messianic  Hopes  and 
Functions.— VII.  The  Son  of  Man  and  the  Son  of  God.— VIII.  The 
Eighteousness  of  the  Kingdom— Negative  Aspect. — IX.  The  Eight- 
eousness  of  the  Kingdom — Positive  Aspect. — X.  The  Death  of  Jesus 
and  its  Significance. — XL  The  Kingdom  and  the  Church. — XII.  The 
Parousia  and  the  Christian  Era.— XIII.  The  History  of  the  Kingdom 
in  Outline.— XIV.  The  End.— XV.  The  Christianity  of  Christ.— Index. 


Just  published,  SECOND  EDITION,  crown  8vo,  price  6s.  (Eevised  throughout), 

STUDIES  IN  THE  CHRISTIAN  EVIDENCES. 

BY  REV.  ALEXANDER  MAIR,   D.D. 

PRESS    NOTICES    OF    THE    FIRST    EDITION. 

'  Dr.  Mair  has  made  an  honest  study  of  Strauss,  Eenan,  Keim,  and  "Super 
natural  Eeligion,"  and  his  book  is  an  excellent  one  to  put  into  the  hands  of 
doubters  and  inquirers.'— English  Churchman^ 

'  Will  in  every  way  meet  the  wants  of  the  class  for  whom  it  is  intended, 
many  of  whom  are  "  wayworn  and  sad,"  amid  the  muddled  speculations  of 
the  current  day.' — Ecclesiastical  Gazette. 

'  This  book  ought  to  become  immensely  popular.  .  .  .  That  one  chapter- 
on  "  The  Unique  Personality  of  Christ"  is  a  masterpiece  of  eloquent  writing, 
though  it  is  scarcely  fair  to  mention  one  portion  where  every  part  is  excellent. 
The  beauties  of  the  volume  are  everywhere  apparent,  and  therefore  will 
again  attract  the  mind  that  has  been  once  delighted  with  the  literary  feast. 
— The  Rock. 

'  An  admirable  popular  introduction  to  the  study  of  the  evidences.  .  .  . 
Dr.  Mair  has  made  each  line  of  evidence  his  own,  and  the  result  is  a 
distinctly  fresh  and  living  book.  The  style  is  robust  and  manly ;  the  treat 
ment  of  antagonists  is  eminently  fair;  and  we  discern  throughout  a  soldierly 
straightness  of  aim.'— The  Baptist. 


T.  and  T.  ClarTe's  Publications. 


PROFESSOR  GODET'S  WORKS. 

(Copyright,  by  arrangement  with  the  Author.) 


Just  published,  in  Two  Volumes,  demy  8vo,  price  21s., 

COMMENTARY  ON  ST.  PAUL'S  FIRST  EPISTLE 
TO    THE  CORINTHIANS. 

BY  F.    GODET,    D.D., 

PROFESSOR  OF  THEOLOGY,    NEUCHATEL. 

'  A  perfect  masterpiece  of  theological  toil  and  thought.  .  .  .  Scholarly, 
evangelical,  exhaustive,  and  able.' — Evangelical  Review. 

'  To  say  a  word  in  praise  of  any  of  Professor  Godet's  productions  is  almost 
like  "gilding  refined  gold."  All  who  are  familiar  with  his  commentaries 
know  how  full  they  are  of  rich  suggestion.  .  .  .  This  volume  fully  sustains 
the  high  reputation  Godet  has  made  for  himself  as  a  Biblical  scholar,  and 
devout  expositor  of  the  will  of  God.  Every  page  is  radiant  with  light,  and 
gives  forth  heat  as  well.' — Methodist  New  Connexion  Magazine. 

In  Three  Volumes,  8vo,  price  31s.  6d., 

A  COMMENTARY  ON  THE  GOSPEL  OF  ST.  JOHN. 

A  New  Edition,  Revised  throughout  by  the  Author. 

'This  work  forms  one  of  the  battle-fields  of  modern  inquiry,  and  is  itself 
so  rich  in  spiritual  truth,  that  it  is  impossible  to  examine  it  too  closely ;  and 
we  welcome  this  treatise  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Godet.  We  have  no  more  com 
petent  exegete ;  and  this  new  volume  shows  all  the  learning  and  vivacity  for 
which  the  author  is  distinguished.' — Freeman. 

In  Two  Volumes,  8vo,  price  21s., 

A  COMMENTARY  ON  THE  GOSPEL  OF  ST.  LUKE. 

'  Marked  by  clearness  and  good  sense,  it  will  be  found  to  possess  value  and 
interest  as  one  of  the  most  recent  and  copious  works  specially  designed  to 
illustrate  this  Gospel.' — Guardian. 

In  Two  Volumes,  8vo,  price  21s., 

A   COMMENTARY  ON  ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLE  TO 
THE  ROMANS. 

'We  prefer  this  commentary  to  any  other  we  have  seen  on  the  subject. 
.  .  .  We  have  great  pleasure  in  recommending  it  as  not  only  rendering 
invaluable  aid  in  the  critical  study  of  the  text,  but  affording  practical  and 
deeply  suggestive  assistance  in  the  exposition  of  the  doctrine.' — British  and 
Foreign  Evangelical  Review. 

In  crown  8vo,  Second  Edition,  price  6s., 

DEFENCE   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   FAITH. 

TRANSLATED  BY  THE  HON.  AND  REV.  CANON  LYTTELTON,  M.A., 

RECTOR  OF  HAGLEY. 

'  There  is  trenchant  argument  and  resistless  logic  in  these  lectures ;  but 
withal,  there  is  cultured  imagination  and  felicitous  eloquence,  which  carry 
home  the  appeals  to  the  heart  as  well  as  the  head.' — Sword  and  Trowel. 


T.  and  T.  Claris  Publications. 


Just  published,  in  crown  8vo,  price  6s.  6d., 

THE   WAY, 

THE    NATURE,    AND    MEANS    OF 
REVELATION. 


JOHN    F.  WEIR,    M.A., 

DEAN  OF  THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  FINE  ARTS,    YALE   UNIVERSITY. 

CONTENTS:— CHAP.  I.  The  Beginning  and  the  Ending.— II.  The  Seers 
and  Prophets.— III.  The  Old  Testament  in  the  Light  of  the  New.— IV. 
The  Son  of  Man.— V.  The  Eisen  Christ.— VI.  The  Holy  Ghost.— VII. 
Manifestations  of  the  Holy  Ghost.— VIII.  The  Spirit  of  Truth. 


A     NEW     'LIFE     OF     JONATHAN     EDWARDS.' 

Just  published,  in  fcap.  8vo,  price  5s., 

JONATHAN    EDWARDS. 


PROFESSOR    ALEX.    Y.    G.    ALLEN,    D.D., 

CAMBRIDGE,    MASS. 

EXTRACT   FROM   THE   PREFACE. 

'  I  have  endeavoured  to  reproduce  Edwards  from  his  books,  making  his 
treatises,  in  their  chronological  order,  contribute  to  his  portraiture  as  a  man 
and  as  a  theologian,  a  task  which  has  not  been  hitherto  attempted.  I  have 
thought  that  something  more  than  a  mere  recountal  of  facts  was  demanded  in 
order  to  justify  the  endeavour  to  rewrite  his  life.  What  we  most  desire  to 
know  is,  what  he  thought  and  how  he  came  to  think  as  he  did.' 

First  Period.— The  Parish  Minister,  1703-1735. 

Second  Period. — The  great  Awakening,  1735-1750. 

Third  Period.— The  Philosophical  Theologian. 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications. 


HERZOG'S    ENCYCLOPEDIA. 

Now  Complete,  in  Three  Volumes,  imperial  8uo,  price  24s.  each 

E  N  CYC  LO  P/E  D  I  A 

OR 

DICTIONARY 

OF 

BIBLICAL,   HISTORICAL,    DOCTRINAL,    AND 
PRACTICAL    THEOLOGY. 


on  tlje  IfoakfEncfifttopSfcte  of  f^og,  Iflttt,  ano 


EDITED  BY 


PROFESSOR  PHILIP  SCHAFF,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

UNION  THEOLOGICAL,  SEMINARY,  NEW  YORK. 


It  is  certain  that  this  Encyclopaedia  will  fill  a  place  in  our  theological 
literature,  in  which,  for  a  long  time,  it  will  have  no  rival.' — Prof.  HODGE, 
Princeton. 

'  This  Encyclopaedia  is  exceedingly  well  done.  .  .  .  We  hope  that  this  new 
enterprise  will  be  successful,  and. that  no  minister's  library  will  long  remain 
without  a  copy  of  this  work.  .  .  To  people  in  the  country,  far  from  libraries, 
who  cannot  lay  their  hands  on  books,  a  work  of  this  kind  would  simply  be 
invaluable.' — Daily  Review. 

'We  have  been  delighted  with  its  comprehensiveness.  We  have  never 
failed  to  find  what  we  wanted.' — Edinburgh  Courant. 

'As  a  comprehensive  work  of  reference,  within  a  moderate  compass,  we 
know  nothing  at  all  equal  to  it  in  the  large  department  which  it  deals  with.' — 
Church  Bells. 

'  The  work  will  remain  as  a  wonderful  monument  of  industry,  learning,  and 
skill.  It  will  be  indispensable  to  the  student  of  specifically  Protestant 
theology ;  nor,  indeed,  do  we  think  that  any  scholar,  whatever  be  his  especial 
line  of  thought  or  study,  would  find  it  superfluous  on  his  shelves.' — Literary 
Churchman. 

'  We  commend  this  work  with  a  touch  of  enthusiasm,  for  we  have  often 
wanted  such  ourselves.  It  embraces  in  its  range  of  writers  all  the  leading 
authors  of  Europe  on  ecclesiastical  questions.  A  student  may  deny  himself 
many  other  volumes  to  secure  this,  for  it  is  certain  to  take  a  prominent  and 
permanent  place  in  our  literature.' — Evangelical  Magazine. 


DATE  DUE 


GRAH, 

UW   1  IBR 

ARY  TF?lf 

1     /^r*ii~i^ 

416-9! 

'8-5851 

^.  OOLL.